Text
The Neightbor. Chapter 8
Summary: The story takes place in the real world. Shanks, your unbearable neighbor, makes you a proposition that you're unsure whether to reject. It could be the start of a friendship, or maybe something more?
SHANKS X YOU
WARNING: Except for the first chapter, the rest will contain scenes of sex and violence, making this fanfic strictly +18.
TAG LIST: @buggsclownie @commanderfreethatdust @nocturnalrorobin @candy1277 @bluetokie @cyberkittenduck
@heartsytune @riftmage27
PREVIOUS CHAPTER
I bit my lip, trying to keep my composure, and looked at him with a touch of defiance in my eyes. "You think it’s going to be that easy, Shanks?" I whispered, my voice steadier than I expected. "I won’t give in that easily. If you really want this to mean something, you’ll have to prove to me that your words are more than just sweet nothings."
His smile widened, but this time there was a different glint in his eyes, something more genuine. "Is that what you think of me?" His tone was playful, yet serious at the same time. "I promise, I’ll show you that what I feel for you is so much more than just a fleeting moment."
We stayed silent for a moment. The tension between us was palpable, but it had morphed into something deeper. Shanks wasn’t just the flirty, charming man I’d always known; beneath that façade, I could see a sincerity I hadn’t noticed before.
He leaned back slightly, putting some distance between us but without breaking the connection. "I don’t want to pressure you, Y/N. But I’d love it if you stayed tonight. We could watch a movie, relax together, and just… enjoy each other’s company. No pressure, just whatever you want."
I looked at him, surprised by his softer proposal. I had expected him to keep up his seductive tone, but instead, he was offering something simple, something real. My heart softened a bit, and despite the whirlwind of emotions in my chest, I couldn’t help but smile.
"Just cuddles?" I asked, feigning skepticism but unable to hide the amusement in my voice.
He laughed, a warm sound that melted a little more of my resolve. "Just cuddles… and maybe a good movie," he replied, raising an eyebrow playfully.
"Alright," I agreed, letting my heart make the decision for me. I got up from the couch, feeling the weight of Shanks’ gaze as he followed me. We headed to his room, and though my mind was buzzing with nerves, his steady presence calmed me. Gently, he guided me with a hand on the small of my back, keeping that connection without saying a word.
Once in his room, he turned on a soft light, creating a cozy atmosphere. I sat on the edge of his bed while he opened a drawer and pulled out a t-shirt.
"You can wear this if you’d like," he said, holding it out with a smile that was almost shy.
I looked at him for a second before taking it. "Thanks," I replied, accepting the shirt and feeling a strange warmth as our fingers brushed briefly. I turned away to change while he busied himself adjusting the blankets and pillows to make the bed more comfortable.
The shirt smelled like him, a mix of something warm and woodsy, and I shivered at the thought.
Once I was ready, I turned to him, now wearing his oversized shirt that was perfect for the occasion. Shanks looked me up and down, his eyes glinting with sincere admiration. "It looks better on you than it ever did on me," he said with a soft smile.
I laughed lightly, shaking my head. "You always have something to say, don’t you?"
"Always," he replied, winking before slipping into bed and lifting the corner of the blankets to invite me in.
I settled in next to him, and he made sure I was snugly covered. Despite our closeness, the feeling of safety was undeniable. Shanks started the movie, and for the first few minutes, we sat in silence, watching the images flicker across the screen. But soon, I noticed him typing something quickly on his phone.
A flood of questions filled my mind, but I knew better than to jump to conclusions.
After a few moments, he leaned closer to my ear. "So, you’ve made plans with my friends tomorrow and didn’t think to invite me, huh?"
I turned to him quickly, confused. "What are you talking about?"
"There’s a barbecue at Marco’s place, and apparently, you and your friends are going to be there," he said with a wide grin.
The barbecue. After everything that had happened recently, it had completely slipped my mind.
"Oh, right… I remember now. Well, you’ll be lucky if I even say hi to you," I teased.
Shanks burst into laughter, the sound echoing warmly in the room. His laughter was so contagious that I had to bite my lip to keep from joining in. "So, now you’re playing hard to get?" he asked, a mischievous spark in his eyes.
I raised an eyebrow at him, challenging him silently.
He leaned in closer, his eyes locked on mine, the playful smile still tugging at his lips. "I know you won’t be able to resist when you see me there… waiting for you. And besides," his voice dropped to a low murmur as he moved even closer to my ear, "I know you want to see me."
A shiver ran down my spine, impossible to ignore, and I had to fight to maintain my composure. Shanks loved to tease, to tempt, but I wasn’t going to make it easy for him.
"And what if I don’t go?" I said, playing with the edge of the blanket. "I might decide not to show up, leaving you there all alone… waiting in vain."
Shanks’ hand slid to my waist, slow but deliberate, pulling me closer to him. "Then I won’t go either," he whispered, his warm breath brushing against my skin. "If you’re not there, it’s no fun."
I looked at him, narrowing my eyes slightly, searching for any hint of a joke in his expression. But no, he was entirely serious. His intensity, mixed with that natural charm, made it hard to look away.
"So, you’re only going if I go?" I asked, trying to keep the teasing tone but knowing deep down that his answer mattered more than I wanted to admit.
Shanks studied me for a moment, his fingers playing with a strand of my hair before he spoke. "Exactly. If you’re not going, then the barbecue doesn’t interest me. I’d rather stay here… and do this all day." He leaned closer, his lips barely grazing mine, taunting me.
I bit my lip, trying to hide the smile threatening to break free. Shanks always knew how to leave me caught between amusement and desire. "You’re overestimating yourself, Shanks."
"Oh, am I?" His grip on my waist tightened slightly, pulling me even closer until our breaths mingled. "We could test that tomorrow, but I’ll warn you… I don’t usually lose at these games."
I let out a small laugh, but deep down, I knew he was right. There was something about him that always managed to draw me in, and while I loved to challenge him, the truth was, I wanted him more than I cared to admit. Still, I couldn’t let him win too easily.
"Alright," I finally said, my voice softer as my hands slid up to rest on his shoulders. "I’ll go… but don’t think you’ll have all my attention."
Shanks smirked, that familiar cocky grin I couldn’t resist. "Don’t worry," he said confidently, his lips so close to mine that I could almost feel the touch. "I’ll settle for half… for now."
The silence between us grew heavier, charged with that delicious tension that always hung in the air when we were this close. Finally, unable to resist any longer, our lips met in a slow, lingering kiss that quickly deepened, the world around us fading away.
As we pulled apart, just enough to catch our breath, Shanks looked at me with those dark eyes that seemed to see right through me. With a playful smile, he murmured, "Tomorrow, I’ll prove to you that you can’t ignore me."
I smiled back, feeling a mix of anticipation and desire coursing through my veins. "We’ll see who wins," I whispered before he stole another kiss, more passionate than the last.
I woke up to the soft sensation of something warm and familiar around me. Opening my eyes, I found Shanks, his arm wrapped around my waist, his face resting on my shoulder. The warmth of his body, his steady breathing, and the gentle rhythm of his heartbeat made everything feel perfect for a moment. I didn’t want to move—just stay there, in his arms, basking in that sense of safety and affection.
However, I knew I’d have to get ready for the barbecue soon. I shifted slightly, trying not to wake him, but his arms tightened around me. “Were you planning to sneak off without saying goodbye?” he murmured, his voice husky, still half-asleep.
I smiled, turning to look at him better. “I have to get ready for Marco’s barbecue,” I reminded him softly, my fingers gently running through his hair.
Shanks opened one eye, gazing at me with a playful grin starting to form. “You could stay here a little longer…” His hand slid down my back, tracing soft patterns that sent shivers through me.
“I’d love to,” I replied, leaning in to give him a small kiss on the lips, “but if I stay any longer, I won’t even have time to get dressed.”
He chuckled softly before pulling me closer, burying his face in my neck and whispering, “Perfect.”
Shanks enveloped me in his warmth, and for a moment, I considered giving in and staying with him all day. But eventually, I managed to pull away, though not without some resistance from him.
“I’ll see you at the barbecue,” I said, standing and stretching. The shirt he had lent me still smelled like him, bringing a smile to my face. He sat up on the bed, watching me.
“I’ll be waiting,” he said with a mischievous smile, raising a hand in farewell.
Once I stepped out of his apartment, the fresh morning air greeted me. Though I was a little tired from the intensity of the night, I was also excited for the day ahead. As I walked home, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I pulled it out to see a message from Beckman.
Beckman: Y/N, things got complicated for tonight. But meet me tomorrow at 9 AM at HawkEdge Industries, and have the presentation ready.
His message brought back the memory of his proposition. Beckman wanted to talk about something, though I still didn’t know what. The text left me feeling slightly nervous, but I decided to shelve my uncertainty for later. I wouldn’t know until tomorrow anyway. What could be so pressing for Beckman? Why all the mystery? It was clear I wouldn’t get answers just yet.
Once home, I took a quick shower and chose a casual but cute outfit for the occasion. I knew Shanks would be there, so I couldn’t just show up in anything, but I didn’t want to look like I’d tried too hard, either.
Just as I was finishing up, Nami appeared at the door with a big smile, wearing stylish sunglasses and a perfect summer dress. “Ready for the barbecue?” she asked.
“Ready,” I replied, though my mind kept drifting back to my moments with Shanks and the pending conversation with Beckman.
“Thinking about Shanks?” Nami asked, noticing my distracted expression.
“Something like that,” I admitted with a sidelong smile. “And Beckman too. He wants to see me tomorrow, and I hope he’s not disappointed with how I handled things the other day.”
Nami raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. “Beckman, huh? That man always has something up his sleeve.”
Nami and I headed downstairs and got into the car, driving to Marco’s house.
The barbecue was in full swing when we arrived. The sun was shining brightly, and the air was filled with the delicious aroma of grilled meat and carefree laughter. Several familiar faces were already there, with Marco serving drinks while Zoro and Sanji argued over who made the best skewers—meanwhile, Luffy took advantage and ate them all.
“Looks like we got here just in time,” Nami remarked, adjusting her sunglasses as she waved to Robin, who was sitting by the pool.
We walked around the yard, greeting everyone, but my eyes couldn’t help but search for one person in particular. And then I saw him—across the garden, laughing with the rest of the group. Shanks spotted me almost instantly and, with that smile of his that always seemed meant just for me, gestured for me to come over.
“Well, well, look who decided to join the party,” Shanks said as I approached, his eyes sweeping over me with an appreciative gaze.
“Something to say about how I look?” I replied, crossing my arms with a feigned air of nonchalance.
“I’ll keep my comments to myself, though…” He leaned closer, lowering his voice. “I’d say you look good enough to tempt me not to let you out of my sight today.”
I smiled, trying to keep my composure as warmth spread through me. “Just today?”
Shanks laughed, stepping even closer and leaving very little space between us. “Well, that depends on you.”
His laughter wrapped around me like a warm breeze, drawing me into his orbit. But before I could respond, a third voice broke into the conversation.
“Y/N? How is it that every time I see you, you look even more stunning?” Sanji appeared out of nowhere, his impeccable posture paired with a flower in his hand. It was as if he always had a romantic gesture ready. He approached with a playful glint in his eyes.
“Sanji,” I greeted, smiling at his ever-present charm. “I’ve missed you,” I said, giving him a warm hug.
“And I’ve missed you, beautiful!” he replied dramatically, as was his style. “Has anyone told you today just how utterly enchanting you look?”
Before I could answer, Shanks, who had been quietly observing, stepped in. “I think someone might have mentioned it. But not with such… intensity,” he said, raising an eyebrow with a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes.
Sanji, unfazed, shot him a confident look. “My words aren’t theater, Shanks. I just speak the truth when I see something as dazzling as Y/N.”
The atmosphere filled with a playful tension. While Shanks tried to maintain his cool humor, I could tell Sanji’s open flirtation was testing his patience. Shanks looked at me again, his eyes saying far more than his words.
“Sanji, always so attentive to the ladies,” Shanks commented, slipping his hands into his pockets with a casual air.
Sanji, quick as ever, smiled. “Oh, did I interrupt something? That wasn’t my intention. But if you want to impress a lady like Y/N, Shanks, you should learn a thing or two about romance. Details matter, my friend.”
Shanks let out a laugh, but this one was more sardonic. “Details?” he said, his tone low and laced with intent, his gaze locked on me.
Sanji raised his hands in mock surrender but couldn’t resist one last comment. “Well, just making sure everything’s going smoothly here. You know where to find me.” He winked at me before walking off, leaving Shanks and me amidst a charged silence.
I chuckled softly, trying to lighten the mood. “Sanji always knows how to make an entrance, doesn’t he?”
Shanks didn’t respond immediately, though his smile had returned, more relaxed now. “Yeah, he has that gift,” he admitted, though I could sense a lingering touch of jealousy. “But you’re not the kind to fall for a few compliments, are you?”
I looked at him with a playful glint in my eyes. “Are you getting jealous, Shanks?”
He leaned in closer, his signature mischievous grin back on his face. “Jealous? Nah…”
Just then, his phone rang, cutting the moment short. With a quick glance at the screen, he sighed, a mix of irritation and resignation. “Give me a second,” he said, stepping aside to take the call.
I watched him as he spoke, his expressions shifting subtly from irritation to a kind of tense calm. I couldn’t hear what he was saying, but his body was tight with tension, and his responses were brief. When he finally hung up, he slipped the phone into his pocket with a sharp motion, clearly annoyed.
I approached him, gently touching his arm. “Everything okay?” I asked, noticing the tension in his face.
Shanks let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair as if trying to relax. “Yeah… well, sort of,” he replied with a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I just got reminded I have to go to New York next week. Meetings, business, you know… And honestly, I’m not looking forward to it.”
I crossed my arms, looking at him with curiosity. “Why not? New York doesn’t sound so bad.”
Shanks let out a small laugh, though his foul mood was still evident. “It’s chaos—too many boring meetings and people I’d rather not spend time with. Besides, I’d rather be here, with you.”
The comment brought a shy smile to my lips. I was about to say something to cheer him up when, suddenly, his expression shifted. His eyes lit up playfully, and his usual grin—the one that always carried a mischievous edge—returned.
“You know,” he said, leaning toward me, “everything would be so much easier if you came with me.” His tone was full of teasing, but there was a thread of sincerity woven into his words. “We could sneak away after the meetings, go out for dinner…”
I looked at him, a mix of surprise and amusement on my face, clearly not expecting that invitation. “Are you serious? Shanks, that’s crazy,” I said, trying to hide how fast my heart was racing at the thought.
Shanks nodded, leaning in a little closer, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Completely serious, Y/N. What do you say? Besides, I can always come up with some excuse to skip a meeting or two…"
I chuckled softly, trying not to let myself get too carried away by his charm. "Shanks, I don’t know… It sounds tempting, but it’s not that simple."
He pulled back just enough to look into my eyes, his expression suddenly more serious. "Actually, it is. I leave Thursday. Tomorrow, I’ll tell my assistant to book one more ticket. I’ve already got a double room, so there’s more than enough space."
I stayed silent, trying to process everything. Shanks slid an arm behind my back, guiding me closer to him, inch by inch. When I was just millimeters from his face, he whispered, “Just say you’ll come.”
“Alright… I’ll go,” I replied, stunned by the impulsiveness that had overtaken me.
Shanks leaned even closer, his breath warm against my ear, every move of his calm and deliberate. “Perfect, because I plan to make love to you every second of that trip.”
My face burned, and a sensation ran through my entire body. I immediately turned to look at him, and his mischievous grin lit up his face. Without another word, before I could even react, he turned on his heel and walked toward the drinks table.
I stood there, my heart pounding so hard I could almost hear its echo in my ears. Had he really said that? And, worse, had I really agreed to go with him? I felt the heat rising in my cheeks as I tried to regain my composure. Around me, the party continued as if nothing had happened, but for me, everything seemed to have slowed down.
I noticed Nami approaching me, this time with a peculiar expression: a mix of nerves and determination.
“What’s up?” I asked, curious, as I noticed she wasn’t alone.
Nami, her usual confidence slightly wavering for some reason, took a breath before responding. “I want to introduce you to someone. Robin, Y/N, this is Smoker. He’s… well, my Ph.D. supervisor.”
I was momentarily stunned because Smoker wasn’t exactly the first person I’d picture next to someone like Nami. Tall, imposing, with that constant expression of being halfway between annoyed and focused, he commanded attention without trying. But at that moment, there was a certain softness in his gaze, especially when he looked at Nami.
Robin, always the diplomat, was the first to break the ice, extending a hand with a calm smile. “Nice to meet you, Smoker. We’ve heard quite a bit about you.”
“Is that good or bad?” Smoker asked, raising an eyebrow as he shook Robin’s hand. His voice was deep but not hostile.
“Depends on who you ask,” I chimed in with a grin, trying to ease any tension. “Though if Nami brought you here, that already says a lot.”
Nami, clearly uncomfortable with the idea of the conversation focusing too much on her relationship, took control. “Smoker, these are my friends, Robin and Y/N. I think Y/N might sound familiar; she’s in the same department as Beckman.”
Smoker gave me a brief, assessing look before nodding. “I’ve heard about you as well. Nami has a special talent for gathering competent people… and for getting me into trouble,” he added with a faint smile.
“How’s work, Smoker?” I asked. “It must be interesting leading a team like Nami’s.”
“Interesting is one way to put it,” he said, crossing his arms. “Though I can’t deny it’s always full of surprises.”
“That’s why you like it,” Nami interjected, regaining some of her usual sass. “Admit it, Smoker. Without me, your work would be boring as hell.”
Smoker let out a low laugh, as though he agreed but didn’t want to give her the satisfaction of admitting it outright. “I wouldn’t say boring is the right word, but yeah, you definitely… add some dynamism to things.”
The chemistry between them was undeniable, and even though Smoker wasn’t the type to display affection openly, the way he spoke to and looked at Nami made it clear there was a solid bond between them.
Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded behind me.
Shanks’ unmistakable voice interrupted the moment, resonating with that mix of mockery and confidence that always followed him.
“Well, well, what do we have here? Smoker at a party? And with a lady as company? This must be an early Christmas miracle.” His mischievous grin appeared as he approached with a drink in hand.
Smoker glanced at him sideways, crossing his arms as if trying to maintain his usual composure, though the corner of his mouth threatened to curl into a smile. “Look who’s talking. The man who uses work meetings as an excuse to flirt. To what do we owe the honor, Shanks? Another one of your conquests around here?”
Shanks let out a hearty laugh, clearly enjoying the exchange. “Oh, Smoker, you’re always so formal. And no, this isn’t a conquest. Although…” he turned toward me, raising an eyebrow and flashing a smile that could melt ice, “Y/N might say otherwise"
My face lit up like a torch, and I wanted to disappear right then and there. But before I could react, Nami, with her usual boldness, chimed in, pointing at Shanks with an accusatory look. “Are you seriously trying to rope Y/N into one of your crazy schemes? All because you can’t stand going to your boring meetings alone?”
“Boring? They’re unbearable!” Shanks threw up both hands, exaggerating his disdain, before winking at me. “But with good company, they can become… interesting.”
Smoker didn’t miss the chance to take a jab. “Interesting… Sure. How much do you bet he won’t last ten minutes in those meetings before sneaking out with some cheap excuse?”
Shanks feigned outrage, clutching his chest as if wounded. “How little you know me, my friend. I never sneak out. I just make everyone else want to wrap things up quickly so they can leave with me.”
“That’s what you’re calling it now?” Smoker replied, with a barely perceptible smirk.
The tension in the air wasn’t hostile but carried the weight of a deeply rooted friendly rivalry. Robin, ever the observer, smiled softly as she took a sip of her drink. “I wonder how such a peculiar friendship between the two of you even works.”
“It works because I’m the spark Smoker needs in his life,” Shanks replied without missing a beat. “Without me, he’d be buried in paperwork and black coffee.”
“And I’m the one who keeps this lunatic grounded,” Smoker countered, his deep voice laced with humor. “If it weren’t for me, he’d have been fired from every business venture he’s meddled in.”
“Oh, really? Well, I don’t know if that includes my next venture with you.” Shanks dropped the line casually but with enough intent to make Smoker raise an eyebrow and glance briefly at Nami.
“Careful, Shanks,” Smoker warned, his gaze steady but with a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. “You mess with my team, and you’ll have problems.”
“Problems? Please, Smoker, you know I love challenges,” Shanks responded with a wink, leaning closer to me and adding in a lower voice, as if sharing a secret, “Besides, I always win.”
After a while, the group began to disperse a bit. Shanks leaned closer to me, lowering his voice. “What do you think of Mr. Serious?” he asked, clearly referring to Smoker.
“I think he’s perfect for Nami,” I replied, smiling as I glanced over at the redhead, who was busy arguing with Zoro about some irrelevant detail.
Shanks nodded, his eyes glinting with something I couldn’t quite decipher. “Yeah, they have good chemistry. But what about us?”
I blinked at him. “What about us?”
He smiled, leaning in a little closer, but before he could answer, Smoker reappeared behind us, his imposing presence cutting off whatever Shanks had been about to say.
“Everything all right here?” he asked, his tone calm, though his eyes went straight to Shanks.
“Absolutely perfect,” Shanks replied with a grin. “I’ll grab a drink for the lady.” He kissed my cheek and walked off, leaving me alone with Smoker.
“Be careful with that one,” Smoker said, his tone a mix of seriousness and a teasing edge I didn’t fully understand.
“Everyone keeps saying that, but no one tells me why,” I sighed.
“You’ve probably noticed he’s very fond of women… and all those games he plays. Just saying, tread carefully. Just in case,” he replied.
--------------
The day began with a sense of nervous anticipation. The address Beckman had sent me was imposing from the first glance. In front of me stood the headquarters of HawkEdge Industries, a multinational leader in advanced technology, artificial intelligence, and cutting-edge gadgets.
As I adjusted my jacket, a message from Beckman popped up on my phone:
"Head up to the 12th floor. Get ready to defend your project in front of some of the most important investors, CEOs, and executives in the industry. Today’s your chance to shine."
My heart skipped a beat. I had known this moment would come, but I hadn’t expected to face such a high-caliber committee so soon. Taking a deep breath, I made my way to the building’s lobby, where everything exuded understated luxury and professionalism.
Just as the elevator doors were about to close, a strong, familiar hand stopped them. They reopened to reveal Shanks, his entry as casual as it was commanding. His carefree smile appeared instantly when he saw me, as if nothing else in the world mattered. He strolled in unhurriedly, pressing the button for the 12th floor without taking his eyes off me.
“Good morning,” he said warmly, his voice making it impossible to ignore his presence.
“Good morning,” I replied, trying to sound composed, even as the confined elevator seemed to amplify the tension between us. “Are you headed to the meeting too?”
The elevator began its smooth ascent, and the silence that followed was charged with something I couldn’t quite define. Shanks stepped closer, his eyes scanning mine with an intensity that made it hard to look away. He didn’t speak right away. Instead, he raised a hand—gentle but deliberate—and took mine.
“They let me know this morning,” he said, his voice low and resonant, as his thumb softly traced circles on the back of my hand. “But I don’t know if I can wait…”
My eyes widened slightly, caught off guard. “Wait for what?” I managed to ask, though my voice sounded weaker than I intended.
“For this,” he said simply.
Before I could process his words, Shanks leaned in and closed the distance between us. His lips met mine, and the world seemed to stop. His kiss was passionate and assured, as if he wanted to etch this moment into my memory. One hand slid gently upward from my thigh to my waist, firm yet unhurried, while the other held mine securely.
There was no rush, just intensity. The slow rhythm of the elevator seemed to match the deliberate way his lips moved against mine. I could feel his breath mingling with mine, and the nearness of his body sent my heartbeat racing.
When he finally pulled back, his eyes sparkled with the mischievous glint that was so quintessentially Shanks.
The elevator reached the 12th floor with a soft ding. Shanks stepped back but didn’t immediately let go of my hand. Instead, he used his free hand to adjust my hair, as if preparing me for what was to come.
“I got you, sweetheart,” he said with a wink that left me completely disarmed.
When the doors opened, his demeanor shifted seamlessly. He adopted his professional-yet-carefree air with such ease that it almost made me question if what had just happened was real. His words still echoed in my mind, and the warmth of his touch lingered on my skin.
I barely had time to collect myself before following him into the same meeting room he had entered. It was as impressive as it was intimidating: an enormous glass table surrounded by influential figures. At the head of the table sat Mihawk, exuding his usual commanding presence. At the back of the room, I spotted Ben Beckman, who gave me an encouraging nod.
The meeting room was designed to impress, with tall windows letting in streams of natural light. I tried not to dwell too much on the attentive faces watching me as I began presenting my project.
Taking a deep breath, I launched into my presentation, my voice steady as I explained the scope, methodology, and expected outcomes. As I progressed, I noticed several heads nodding in approval. But just as I started to feel more confident, the questions began.
The first came from a broad-shouldered man representing an international investment firm. His question was direct and critical, targeting a point I had carefully prepared for. I answered confidently, breaking my response into clear and concise parts. Then, another woman posed an even more technical question, which I tackled with the same composure.
But then, a deep and unmistakable voice broke in.
“An interesting approach,” Mihawk said with that calculated calm that made every word sound like a challenge. “But did you consider that your proposal might become obsolete within five years due to the rapid advancements in artificial intelligence? If so, how do you justify long-term investment?”
My throat went dry for a moment. I knew Mihawk never asked random questions. But before I could respond, a familiar voice cut in.
“With all due respect, Mihawk,” Shanks said, leaning forward with a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes, “I think you’re underestimating the flexibility of this project. Its modular approach ensures it can adapt to technological changes without losing efficiency.”
I noticed Mihawk raise an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by the interruption.
“Flexibility? That sounds more like improvised strategy than solid planning,” Mihawk countered, directing his words more at Shanks than at me.
“Only if you look at it superficially,” Shanks replied, reclining in his chair. “But I’m sure the lady can explain how this modular design anticipates trends, isn’t that right?” he said, throwing me a playful wink.
My face flushed slightly at his comment, though no one else seemed to notice. Straightening my posture, I took back control.
“Actually,” I said with a faint smile, “the modular design is crucial precisely because of the fast-paced advancements in technology. It not only enables seamless integration of new innovations but also minimizes update costs. This ensures the investment remains competitive over time.”
The room fell silent for a moment before several attendees nodded in approval. Even Mihawk seemed to consider my response before offering a slight nod.
“Interesting,” Mihawk said, his gaze fixed on me. “However, I wonder how you plan to handle the potential monopolization by larger competitors. Fresh ideas often end up being absorbed by less… creative corporations.”
“You mean HawkEdge Industries?” Shanks quipped with a sly grin, leaning slightly toward Mihawk.
A quiet murmur rippled through the room. Mihawk’s icy gaze turned to Shanks.
“I was merely mentioning a possibility,” Mihawk replied evenly, though his tone carried a sharp edge.
“Of course, of course. Just as I was,” Shanks shot back, raising his glass of water in a mock toast before taking a sip.
My heart raced. Though their tension wasn’t overt, it was tangible in every exchange—a chess game where I was both an observer and a piece.
The head of Mihawk’s division, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke.
“Y/N,” she said seriously, “I’d like to know how you plan to balance innovation with profitability. Innovation always involves risk, and companies aren’t always willing to take those risks. What would be your strongest argument to convince them?”
I took a deep breath, aware that this was a pivotal moment to prove myself.
“Innovation does come with risks,” I began, “but it’s also the only way to ensure sustainable growth. My approach focuses on demonstrating not only the technical viability of the project but also its measurable impact in terms of efficiency and return on investment. Additionally, by prioritizing collaboration with multiple strategic partners, the risk is distributed, making the adoption of these technologies safer and more accessible.”
This time, the silence that followed was filled with approval. Even Mihawk seemed to mull over my response before offering a slight nod.
When I finished my presentation, I let out a sigh of relief, and although my heart was still racing, a sense of satisfaction began to settle in. I had survived.
The businesspeople started to approach. Some shook my hand enthusiastically, while others shared words of admiration or interest in my project. Each positive comment energized me, but I also began to feel the exhaustion from having been under so much pressure for so long.
As the room began to empty, I stayed by the table collecting my things. That’s when I saw him. Mihawk, still as imposing as ever, walked toward me with calculated steps, his gaze locked on mine. For a moment, the air seemed to thicken.
“Y/N,” he said in that calm, authoritative voice that was impossible to ignore. “Your presentation was impressive. Congratulations.”
“Thank you,” I replied, trying to maintain composure in front of someone with such weight in the industry.
He crossed his arms, studying me with an intensity that made me feel like I was under a microscope again. But instead of a critique or a difficult question, his tone shifted slightly, becoming more casual.
“I’d like to propose something,” he said, leaning just a bit closer to me. “Tonight, there’s a private event at the Skylight Club. The most influential CEOs, investors, and executives from this industry and others will be there. It’ll be an exceptional opportunity for you to network and expand your professional connections.”
His proposal caught me off guard. For a moment, I didn’t know how to respond. My mind quickly processed the implications: this was an invitation that could open doors for me, but it also meant stepping into a completely unfamiliar environment.
“That sounds… interesting,” I said finally, though my voice betrayed my doubt.
Mihawk tilted his head slightly, as if he already knew what was going through my mind. “I understand it might seem overwhelming,” he continued, “but don’t worry. I’ll be there. You can come with me. Consider it an investment in your future.”
The weight of his words hit me. This wasn’t just an invitation; it was a unique opportunity to connect with people who could make a difference in my career. Still, something in his tone, in his piercing gaze, made me hesitate.
“I don’t know if… I’d be up for it,” I murmured, almost to myself.
Mihawk let out a soft chuckle, low and almost inaudible. “You proved yourself today. Just make sure you take advantage of it.”
I stayed silent, biting my lip as I considered his offer. Before I could answer, Mihawk took another step closer, his presence even more intimidating but also strangely comforting.
“Come with me,” he said, and this time it wasn’t a suggestion, but a statement. “I’m confident it’ll benefit you, and I don’t often make mistakes.”
I felt a knot form in my stomach, but I finally nodded. “Alright, I’ll go.”
A faint smile appeared on his face, barely perceptible. “Perfect. One of our cars will pick you up at eight.”
Before I could say anything else, Mihawk nodded in a gesture of farewell and left the room, leaving behind a mix of intrigue, excitement, and a little nervousness. This invitation, this event… I knew it could change everything.
When I got home, I felt as though I was floating in a bubble of anticipation. The day had been long, but the thought of attending the event at the Skylight Club filled the air with an electric energy. I opened my closet, scanning my options, looking for something that balanced sophistication with a sense of confidence. Finally, I chose an elegant black dress with subtle fabric details that shimmered in the light, and heels that added a touch of boldness.
With just the right makeup and my hair styled, I took one last look in the mirror.
Outside, a black car waited, as imposing as the person who had sent it.
When I stepped out, the impeccably dressed driver opened the back door for me. The interior of the vehicle was just as elegant, with soft lighting and a subtle fragrance that spoke of luxury. I sank into the leather seat, trying to calm myself as the car glided smoothly through the illuminated streets.
When we arrived at the Skylight Club, the magnitude of the place was even more impressive than I had imagined. From the outside, the glass façade reflected the city lights, and the interior glow hinted at an exclusive, vibrant event. Inside, some of the businesspeople and executives I already knew were chatting with others I hadn’t yet identified. As I surveyed the room, Mihawk, with his imposing presence, shifted his gaze toward me, excused himself, and made his way to the entrance. A doorman greeted me, and just as I was about to step inside, a familiar figure appeared behind me.
Mihawk was there, waiting for me. He offered his arm with a slight bow of his head, and as I took it, I felt every eye in the room focus on us as we crossed the club’s doors.
The interior was a spectacle of luxury. Crystal chandeliers sparkled like stars, and the soft music blended with the hum of refined conversations. Mihawk guided me with the ease of someone who belonged in that world, greeting influential people as he introduced me and included me in all his conversations. The curious glances were inevitable, but he seemed completely unbothered.
I was amazed by Mihawk’s ability to navigate conversations, always direct but never brusque. And while he addressed others with courtesy, his eyes often returned to me, watching me as if he were analyzing every one of my movements. There was something in his gaze that made me feel both admired and exposed.
In the middle of the evening, as I admired the view from one of the terraces, a familiar presence interrupted my thoughts. I turned, and to my surprise, there was Shanks. He was dressed in a dark suit, but with his usual rebellious touch: his shirt slightly unbuttoned and an air of carelessness that contrasted with the ambiance of the place. His eyes met mine, and a smile formed on his face.
“Well, well. Looks like the Skylight Club has raised its standards tonight,” Shanks said, glancing at Mihawk, who remained impassive beside me.
“Shanks,” Mihawk replied, his deep tone carrying more weight than the words he said.
The tension between them was palpable, as if the air itself was filled with an invisible but intense energy. And in the midst of it, I could feel their gazes competing with each other, not just to assert dominance, but for something else I couldn’t yet decipher.
Shanks, with his usual boldness, broke the silence first.
“I must admit, I didn’t expect to find you here, Mihawk. And even less that this lady would agree to come with a bore like you.” His smile was a weapon: playful, but with a hidden intention that couldn’t go unnoticed.
“I suppose your presence here is less surprising,” Mihawk replied, his tone calm but sharp. “Where there’s wine and attention, there you are.”
I couldn’t help but let out a small laugh, more out of nerves than anything else. Both men turned their heads toward me, as if my reaction was the new battlefield. Mihawk’s golden eyes studied me, while Shanks’ warm and almost teasing gaze invited me to relax.
“What do you think, Y/N?” Shanks asked, leaning toward me with that charming familiarity. “Don’t you think a night like this should be for enjoying and relaxing?”
“I am enjoying,” I said, trying to sound calm. “Although I must admit, you two make it… interesting.”
Mihawk raised an eyebrow, and Shanks let out a laugh that rang like light music against the distant conversations.
Before I could respond, Mihawk gently took my hand and placed it on his arm, as if claiming invisible territory. “I need to speak with Y/N, if you’ll excuse us… Shanks.”
He didn’t wait for a response. With that silent authority he was known for, he began guiding me toward another part of the club. Shanks didn’t protest, but I could feel his gaze fixed on our backs as we moved away. There was something in the way Mihawk led me, as though he was marking a boundary only he understood.
We arrived at a more private section of the club, where a glass wall offered an impressive view of the city. The nighttime landscape glittered with lights and movement, but the energy between the two of us was even more intense.
“I hope you don’t mind my interruption,” Mihawk said, breaking the silence. His voice was deep, almost whispered, and his golden eyes shone with something I couldn’t quite decipher. “Shanks has a knack for monopolizing attention, and that’s not always… appropriate.”
“Interruption? I’m not sure I’d call it that,” I responded, trying to match his calm tone. “Although I won’t deny that you two have quite a… unique dynamic.”
“Unique?” Mihawk let out a slight smile, barely perceptible, as his gaze returned to the view. “That’s a polite way to describe it.”
Before I could respond, he turned to look at me directly. His intensity was almost overwhelming, as though he was searching for something beyond the words.
“Y/N,” he said, pronouncing my name with a gravity that made me catch my breath. “We want to finance your project, I’ve already spoken to my boss. You’re in.”
Mihawk let his words hang in the air, as if waiting for the weight of his offer to settle in me.
“Are you sure about this?” I asked finally, trying to hide the disbelief in my voice.
His golden eyes held me with an intensity that took my breath away. “I don’t make decisions lightly, Y/N. I see potential in you and your project. And when I decide something, I do it with full determination.”
My mind was tangled in a mix of doubts and emotions. I knew what this opportunity could mean for me, for my plans. But accepting his help also came with implications.
“Alright,” I said finally, my voice firmer than I felt. “I accept your offer.”
A slight smile appeared on his lips, a gesture as rare as it was meaningful. “I knew you’d make the right decision.”
Before I could say anything more, I excused myself. “I need a moment. I’m going to the bathroom.”
“I’ll wait for you,” he replied calmly.
I walked down the club’s elegant hallway, my heels softly echoing against the marble floor. I needed a second to breathe, to sort my thoughts. The night was proving much more intense than I had anticipated, and now I had to process the fact that Shanks wasn’t just in my life, but Mihawk was involved in my project too. I wasn’t sure how I would manage their rivalry.
When I returned, my eyes scanned the room for Mihawk. However, what caught my attention was a familiar figure sitting on one of the velvet sofas. Shanks.
He wasn’t alone.
An elegant woman sat beside him, wearing a fitted dress that seemed tailor-made to accentuate every curve. Her perfectly styled hair fell in soft waves, and her smile carried a confidence that bordered on arrogance: Elisabeth.
My stomach twisted instantly. As she spoke animatedly, leaning forward to say something that made him laugh. That laugh I knew all too well.
A fire of jealousy and frustration ignited in my chest. I had no right to feel this way, right? Shanks and I weren’t anything official. But that didn’t make it any less painful to see him with her.
For a moment, I hesitated. I could turn around and avoid the scene entirely. Pretend I hadn’t seen it. But something in me refused to back down.
I slowly approached, maintaining my composure despite the inner turmoil. Shanks looked up when he noticed me, and a genuine smile crossed his face.
Before anyone could even react, Elisabeth turned her head toward me, her eyes studying me with a mix of surprise and something else… a hint of irritation.
“Oh, dear,” she said in her sweet voice, clearly feigning courtesy. “What a coincidence to see you here. Shanks and I were just reminiscing about old times. Right, darling?” she continued, placing her hand on Shanks’ arm.
My jaw tightened, but I didn’t let my expression falter. “Old times? How interesting. Though I thought that was just the short version of saying ‘the past.’”
Elisabeth’s smile remained, but I saw a flash of annoyance in her eyes. “The past is never as far away as we think, darling. Isn’t that right, Shanks?”
Shanks scratched his beard distractedly, as though he’d rather be anywhere else.
Elisabeth seized the ambiguity as an opportunity. She leaned slightly toward him, with a familiarity that made my skin crawl. “Oh, please, don’t be modest. Do you remember that night at the harbor, with the violinist? You always told me it was one of the best nights of your life.”
My jaw clenched further, and I had to make a conscious effort not to shoot her a look that betrayed what I was feeling. Shanks seemed visibly uncomfortable, clearly realizing that Elisabeth wasn’t just talking about the past, but throwing a direct provocation.
The implication was crystal clear, but before I could strike back, an unmistakable presence interrupted the conversation.
“Am I interrupting something?”
Mihawk’s calm, deep voice resonated behind me, and the mere sound of it seemed to freeze the air. I turned and saw him approaching, impeccable and serene, as if the tension in the room had no effect on him.
---------------TO BE CONTINUED--------------
#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#op shanks#shanks x buggy#shanks#portgas ace smut#red haired shanks#shanks one piece#akagami no shanks#red hair shanks#red haired pirates#benn beckman#dracule mihawk#hawkeye mihawk#one piece mihawk#shanks x you#shanks x reader#shanks x y/n#shanks x mihawk#shanks smut#peter gadiot
61 notes
·
View notes
Note
I reaally love this story “The neighbor “so I came back to read it just to realize it been a month wow, I just genuinely hope you are good, both in health and life.
Hi!!❤️ I’m so glad you’re enjoying the story!! And thank you so much for worrying about me. I hope everything is going well for you too. Actually, just like Y/N, I’m working on my PhD, and things got a bit complicated, leaving me without time to continue the story. But I’m really looking forward to continuing it. I hope I can upload a new chapter soon.🥰
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Neightbor. Chapter 7
Summary: The story takes place in the real world. Shanks, your unbearable neighbor, makes you a proposition that you're unsure whether to reject. It could be the start of a friendship, or maybe something more?
SHANKS X YOU
WARNING: Except for the first chapter, the rest will contain scenes of sex and violence, making this fanfic strictly +18.
TAG LIST: @buggsclownie @commanderfreethatdust @nocturnalrorobin @candy1277 @bluetokie @cyberkittenduck @heartsytune @riftmage27
PREVIOUS CHAPTER
Shanks took a step towards me. Although his gaze was tender, there was still that mischievous glint he always carried with him.
"Come on, Y/N," he said in a soft tone, but loaded with intention. "I don't want to end the night like this. Not when things between us… have been so good."
I looked at him, crossing my arms, trying to keep my distance, though inside, I knew it wasn't going to be easy. Shanks always had a way of slipping under my skin, making me forget what I should really be feeling.
"Shanks," I sighed, wanting to sound firm but feeling weaker than I’d like. "It's not that simple. You've made me doubt everything. How do you expect me to trust you?"
He smiled, taking another step toward me, breaking whatever invisible barrier I tried to keep up. His hand, warm and sure, grazed my cheek, a soft touch that made my heart race without my permission.
"Because, Y/N," he murmured, leaning in close enough that his voice was almost a whisper, "what I feel for you is real. It has nothing to do with work or any game. Do you really think I could fake all of this?" His thumb gently caressed my cheek as his gaze pierced into mine with an intensity that made me forget, for a second, my reasons for being upset.
"Shanks…" I tried to say something, but his closeness left me speechless.
He smiled, leaning even closer, his lips just inches from mine.
"Admit it, sweetheart. There's something between us that goes deeper," he whispered, his breath warm against my skin. "And you feel it just like I do."
I tried to stand my ground, but his nearness, his touch, were crumbling my resolve. The way his fingers played with a strand of my hair, how his eyes locked onto mine as if I were the only thing that mattered in the world… it made it hard to think clearly.
"How can you be so sure?" I managed to say, trying to hold onto what little pride I had left.
His smile widened, that flirtatious spark that was so typical of him lighting up his face. He leaned in even closer, his forehead nearly touching mine, and his lips brushed against my ear.
"Because every time I'm near you," he murmured, his voice a low whisper full of desire, "I can’t think of anything else but you."
A shiver ran down my spine at his words, and even though my mind screamed that I should keep my guard up, my heart was pounding, betraying what I really felt.
Before I could respond, Shanks wrapped his arms around me, gently pulling me until my body was pressed against his. His embrace was warm, enveloping, and for a second, I let myself lean into him, resting my head on his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart.
"Just give me a chance," he murmured against my hair, his voice soft and seductive. "I promise tomorrow we’ll sort everything out. But tonight… tonight, I just want you to trust what you feel when we’re together."
I pulled away from him, though only just enough to look him in the eyes. That blend of affection and mischief in his expression was irresistible. How could he be so carefree, so sure of himself, even in a moment like this?
"Always so confident, aren’t you?" I said, trying to sound defiant, but my voice came out softer than I had intended.
He chuckled lightly, his smile dazzling.
"Can you blame me, when I’ve got someone as amazing as you in front of me?" he replied with a playful wink.
I rolled my eyes, but a small smile crept onto my lips despite myself.
"Shanks…" I began, but he didn’t let me finish. With a smooth movement, his lips found mine, in a kiss that was both tender and passionate. There was no rush, just the warmth of his mouth on mine, as if he wanted to show me, without words, what being with him truly meant.
When he finally pulled away, his eyes were shining, and his hand still rested gently on my cheek.
"Tomorrow," he said, his voice barely a whisper. "Promise me we’ll see each other tomorrow."
I looked at him, still feeling the echo of his kiss on my lips, and though part of me remained cautious, another part couldn’t help but want to believe him.
"Alright," I whispered finally, letting out a long sigh.
Shanks smiled, with that carefree yet charming expression that made him so irresistible.
"Thank you," he said before gently kissing my forehead. "Thanks for not telling me to get lost tonight," he joked, leaning in a little closer, as if he was going to say something more, but instead, he just looked at me. "You know I’m going to make it up to you tomorrow, right?"
I rolled my eyes but couldn’t help smiling.
"What surprises me is how you’re still so confident, even when things don’t go your way," I said, crossing my arms as I looked at him.
Shanks stepped a little closer, leaning toward me, his flirtatious smile returning as he looked at me.
I shivered at his touch but quickly pulled away, trying to keep some control over the situation.
"Goodnight, Shanks," I said with a light smile, stepping back toward my door. "We’ll talk tomorrow."
He stood still for a moment, watching me intently. Finally, he nodded and smiled.
"Goodnight, Y/N," he responded softly. "Dream of me."
I rolled my eyes again but couldn’t stop smiling as I opened the door and stepped inside. Before closing it, I glanced back, seeing Shanks walking toward his own door, hands in his pockets, whistling softly. It was impossible not to feel something for him, even though that mix of confusion, desire, and distrust still lingered inside me.
I closed the door with a long, deep sigh. The night had been chaotic, but tomorrow… tomorrow would be the day when everything would become clear. I climbed the stairs to my bedroom, still feeling the warmth of his lips on mine, and collapsed onto the bed, hoping the morning would bring answers.
The sun had barely begun to light up the room when I felt someone gently shaking my shoulder. Half-asleep, I heard a familiar voice.
"Y/N… Y/N, wake up!" It was Nami, with her usual morning energy. "Come on, it’s time to get up!"
I groaned, still refusing to open my eyes, trying to get back to the warmth of the bed.
"Nami, let me sleep a little longer…" I muttered, pulling the blankets over me.
Nami chuckled and, without hesitation, yanked the covers off, leaving me completely exposed to the cool morning air.
"Not a chance, you need to get out of this room right now," she said with a mischievous grin. "Robin and I are going to grab breakfast and do some shopping, and you’re coming with us."
I finally opened my eyes, looking at her in disbelief.
"I’m not in the mood, Nami… after everything that happened last night, I need time to process."
Nami rolled her eyes and sat on the edge of the bed.
"That’s exactly what you don’t need. You can’t sit around here all day thinking about that idiot. You know what the best cure is? Breakfast and a good shopping session with Robin and me."
I sighed, knowing there was no convincing Nami otherwise. Reluctantly, I got out of bed, accepting her offer. "Alright, alright. Give me five minutes to get ready."
After a quick shower and putting on something comfortable, I went downstairs and found Nami waiting in the living room. Robin wasn’t with us yet, but Nami gave me an approving look when she saw me.
"You look much better now," she said, satisfied. "Come on, Robin’s waiting for us around the corner."
We opened the front door, and as soon as we stepped outside, fate decided to play a trick on me. There, on the porch next door, was Shanks, relaxed, with a cup of coffee in hand, looking at us with his typical carefree smile.
"Good morning, ladies!" he said cheerfully, raising his cup in greeting.
Nami, visibly annoyed, frowned and rolled her eyes. "Great, here we go again." Without another word, she gave me a small pat on the back and muttered under her breath, "I’m going to find Robin. I’ll let you deal with him." She shot me a warning look before heading off.
Now alone with Shanks, he approached with his usual relaxed stride and a flirtatious grin.
"What? Is Nami mad at me? I don’t get it, I’m always a gentleman," he joked, clearly not bothered at all.
"Just do the right thing… and she’ll get over it," I replied, crossing my arms with a playful smile on my lips.
Shanks grinned, stepping a little closer while taking a sip of his coffee. "Hmm, I’ll be on my best behavior for you."
I laughed in disbelief.
He raised an eyebrow, his gaze more intense. "I don’t know if you’ll believe me, but I can’t stop thinking about it. In fact, I was thinking of inviting you to dinner tonight… just you and me."
"Really? At your place?" I asked, raising an eyebrow and playing along.
"Well, yeah. A quiet dinner," he said with a mischievous smile. "I could cook something, or we could order food… that’s up to you, of course. But I promise it’ll be an interesting night. Plus, I have a bottle of wine I’m sure you’ll love."
I took a step closer to him, tilting my head slightly with a sassy smile on my lips. "I didn’t know you could cook."
Shanks took another step toward me, his nearness making my heart race. "I’d do anything for my girl."
I couldn’t help but laugh softly, crossing my arms. "I’m not your girl."
Shanks burst into laughter, clearly enjoying the game. "But you will be, sweetheart, I promise you that. Besides, we have a lot to talk about."
I looked him in the eye, realizing that despite his playful attitude, there was something deeper in his words. He really wanted a chance to make things right. But I wasn’t going to make it easy for him, not after everything that had happened.
"Don’t expect tonight to be an easy one for you," I finally responded with a playful tone.
Shanks smiled, clearly delighted with my response.
"I love it when you play hard to get," he said in a low voice, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "See you tonight."
I took a step back, not breaking eye contact. "See you later, Shanks."
Before I could respond, I turned toward the path, giving him one last glance over my shoulder. As I walked to where Nami and Robin were waiting, I could feel his eyes on my back, and I couldn’t help but smile slightly.
Nami, who had been watching from a distance, gave me a disapproving look as I reached her side.
“What the hell happened back there?” she asked, clearly frustrated. “Don’t tell me you’re still playing along with him.”
I gave her a mischievous smile, shrugging. “It’s all part of the fun, Nami. Don’t worry. He thinks he’s in control, but… well, we’ll see who wins this time.”
Nami sighed but couldn’t help but smile. “You’re impossible.”
I sighed as we sat down at one of the terrace tables in the café, basking in the warm morning sun.
“It was nothing… just a dinner invitation,” I replied casually, though we both knew it meant more than that.
“Oh sure, ‘just a dinner invitation,’” Nami shot back, imitating my tone. “Come on, Y/N, you’re not fooling anyone. You’re playing with fire.”
Robin leaned forward slightly, a small smile on her lips, clearly intrigued. “So, are you going to accept the invitation?”
I shrugged. “Yes, I want him to answer all my questions. But if I go… I’ll make sure he regrets every moment for what he did.”
Nami burst out laughing, shaking her head. “That’s the spirit! If you go, make sure you leave him speechless.”
Robin, with her ever-perceptive gaze, added, “It seems the ball is in your court. But make sure you enjoy yourself too; not everything has to be a lesson.” She gave me an enigmatic smile and then, casually, added, “Speaking of which… I’ve been seeing one of Shanks’ friends lately.”
My eyes widened, as did Nami’s.
“What?!” we said in unison.
Robin only chuckled softly, taking a sip of her tea before responding. “Yes, with Marco. He’s quite interesting… very calm, but with eyes that say everything. I like his perspective on the world.”
“Wow!” I exclaimed, laughing in surprise. “I didn’t see that coming from you, Robin.”
Nami quickly joined in. “Well, it looks like Shanks’ friends aren’t so bad after all,” she added with a wink.
After breakfast, we decided to browse some shops in the mall. The streets were bustling with people, and the stores were showcasing their new fall collections. We entered a boutique where the mannequins were dressed in elegant and sophisticated outfits—just what I needed.
“If you’re going to dinner with him, you have to look spectacular,” Nami said, pulling me toward a section full of dresses and outfits clearly designed to impress.
I started browsing through the clothes, looking for something both elegant and daring, something that would catch Shanks’ eye but also make him second-guess himself. Robin and Nami watched as I tried on different outfits. Finally, I found one that seemed perfect: a black satin dress, form-fitting in all the right places, but with a touch of sophistication that wasn’t too obvious.
“How about this one?” I asked, stepping out of the fitting room and giving a little twirl.
Nami’s eyes lit up. “Now that’s what I’m talking about! He won’t be able to take his eyes off you all night.”
Robin nodded approvingly. “It’s simple but striking. Perfect for keeping him guessing, just what you want.”
I smiled at myself in the mirror, satisfied with the choice. Shanks wouldn’t know what hit him. I was going to make him regret every moment he’d ever taken me lightly.
“This is the one,” I said with determination as I took it to the checkout.
Once we finished browsing all the stores, we headed back home. I had to start getting ready for the night with Shanks.
“So,” Robin said conspiratorially, “how about we meet up with Shanks’ friends tomorrow? Marco’s been suggesting we all do something together.”
Nami immediately agreed. “Yeah, I think they’re planning a barbecue or something.”
“A barbecue?” I asked, somewhat surprised. “With all of them?”
“Yeah,” Nami replied, excited. “It could be fun. Plus, I’d like to introduce you to my PhD advisor. The other day with Shanks was all too rushed.”
Robin smiled enigmatically. I laughed, knowing that between Shanks and his friends, that barbecue would be anything but calm.
“Alright,” I agreed. “Tomorrow, we’re all in.”
After our morning of shopping and breakfast, Nami and I returned home, arms full of bags.
Nami looked at me with a mix of amusement and curiosity as I set the bags down on the sofa. “Well, it looks like you’ve got everything ready.”
I smiled, trying to calm the nerves that were starting to rise. "Yeah, it’s going to be… interesting. But I’m not giving him the satisfaction of making this easy."
Nami, ever the practical one, crossed her arms. “Just remember, he plays his own game too, and Shanks has never been one to give up easily. Keep that in mind.”
“I will,” I replied with a smile. “This time, the cards are in my hands.”
With that, I headed upstairs to start getting ready. I opened the box with the dress I had bought and carefully put it on. It was perfect: elegant, sophisticated, but also bold enough to catch his attention effortlessly. I added a touch of soft makeup and slipped on some heels to complete the look.
Just before leaving, I took one last look in the mirror and took a deep breath. It was time to face him and, if everything went according to plan, make him regret every time he’d played games with me.
I walked down the stairs and made my way to Shanks’ house. When I arrived, I knocked on the door and waited, feeling adrenaline rush through me.
The door opened slowly, and there stood Shanks, his expression shifting from relaxed to surprised in an instant. He wore an apron tied around his waist and a kitchen towel slung over his shoulder, clearly in the middle of preparing dinner. But what stood out the most was how his eyes slowly traveled up and down, taking in every detail of the fitted dress I had chosen.
“Wow… Y/N,” he said with a crooked smile, his voice lower than usual. “I have to say, you’ve exceeded my expectations.”
“Were you expecting anything less?” I replied playfully, tilting my head slightly and letting a mischievous smile curl on my lips.
Shanks chuckled as he stepped closer, closing the door behind me. “Not at all. Though… if I’d known you were going to show up like this, I would’ve lit the fireplace earlier.” He leaned in a bit, his intense gaze locking onto mine. “Because with what you’re wearing, things are about to heat up.”
I felt warmth rise to my cheeks, but I wasn’t going to let him have the last word. “Well, maybe that’s exactly what I wanted…”
Shanks gave me that signature smile of his, playful and dangerous, before leaning in and kissing me without warning. It was a deep kiss, full of that teasing energy he always had, but with a spark of something more. He wrapped his arms tightly around my waist, pulling me closer as his hand rested on the small of my back. I could feel the tension in his body, and I knew I had him right where I wanted him.
When we finally pulled apart, Shanks looked at me with those mischievous eyes, full of desire. “We should probably head inside before I forget about dinner.”
We stepped into his house, and the first thing I noticed was the atmosphere.
The living room was bathed in the soft glow of candles placed around a small table, right in front of the fireplace. Although it wasn’t lit yet, the scene was cozy and warm, as if it had been designed for an intimate and special moment. There was an undeniable romantic air to the whole setting.
“Impressive,” I murmured, looking around, genuinely surprised that Shanks had gone to such detailed lengths.
“I’m glad you like it,” he said, guiding me toward the kitchen. “But I need your help with something before we sit down. I can’t do everything on my own, you know.”
I smiled, following him to the kitchen. “What do you need me to help with?”
He gestured to some vegetables and a couple of utensils laid out on the counter. “Just chop those while I finish the main course.”
I nodded and started working, feeling his eyes on me the whole time. Shanks was good at keeping the atmosphere relaxed and comfortable, but tonight, there was something different about the way he moved—more focused, more… intent on me.
As I chopped the vegetables, I felt him step closer from behind, too close, his warmth enveloping me. Before I could react, his hands gently settled on my hips, and he wrapped his arms around me from behind. I could feel his body pressing against mine, and when he lowered his head to whisper in my ear, a shiver ran down my spine.
“You know,” he said in a low, husky voice, “watching you move around my kitchen in that dress… it’s not helping me focus.”
I bit my lip, trying to maintain my composure as I felt his breath against my neck. His firm chest was pressed against my back, and something else, very obvious, was pressing against me from below. A mischievous smile spread across my lips.
“Oh, really?” I replied, feigning innocence. “I didn’t think I was that… distracting.”
Shanks let out a low chuckle, his hands slowly tracing the curves of my body. “Oh, you are. And you have no idea how much.”
Before I could respond, his lips brushed against the skin of my neck, a gesture that left me breathless for a moment. His closeness was intoxicating, and the way his hands moved slowly over my hips was making it hard to focus.
I tried to stay composed. “And what if we don’t finish dinner on time?”
He laughed softly, his lips still close to my ear. “I think there are plenty of other things we could do if that happens…”
The tension in the air was palpable, but I decided not to give in so easily. I turned slightly in his arms, looking up at him with a smile. “Well, then we should probably hurry, don’t you think? Wouldn’t want to miss dinner.”
Shanks looked at me intensely, as if calculating his next move. Finally, he smiled and let me go, though not without giving me one last glance full of desire. “You’re right. Dinner first. After that… we’ll see.”
He finished the last touches on the meal and gestured for me to sit at the table he’d prepared near the fireplace. The ambiance was cozy, almost intimate, and the candles cast a soft glow that highlighted the rustic yet elegant details of the room.
“Have a seat. I just need to change,” he said with a mischievous smile before disappearing down the hallway.
A few minutes later, Shanks reappeared, and I struggled to maintain my composure when I saw him. He was wearing a crisp white shirt, perfectly fitted to show off every muscle in his torso, and, to my surprise—or perhaps not so much—the top buttons were left undone, giving me a glimpse of his chest. He looked so effortlessly put together, as if he wasn’t trying to be provocative on purpose, but every detail seemed perfectly calculated. His presence filled the room, and when our eyes met, a cocky grin spread across his lips.
“Is this better?” he asked, turning slightly so I could take in the full view of his outfit. “Didn’t want the chef to be outdone by his guest.”
“Much better,” I replied, throwing a playful jab. “Are you always this good of a host?”
He laughed, approaching with a bottle of wine in one hand, serving both our plates carefully before sitting down across from me. “For you, always.”
Shanks started serving the meal with his usual graceful ease, but I could barely focus on the food in front of me. There were too many questions swirling in my mind. As I watched him move with that confident grace, I decided it was time to confront him.
I lifted my gaze and looked at him directly. “Shanks.” I placed the fork down on the plate, taking a deep breath. “Why did you hide that you were one of the investors? That you knew about my project and were going to be at the auditorium that night?”
The change in his expression was subtle, but I noticed it. His relaxed smile remained, but his eyes darkened for just a second.
For a moment, silence filled the room, broken only by the soft crackling of the fireplace that was now lit. Shanks didn’t look away, but I could see his thoughts swirling. He was trying to decide what to say, how to handle the situation.
Finally, he sighed and leaned back in his chair, his smile returning, though this time a bit softer. “I didn’t tell you because I wanted to know you… without that barrier between us. I knew the moment I told you, you’d distance yourself or think I was using you.”
“And that first night, when I told you everything, about my project, my PhD—didn’t it occur to you to say something? You just carried on as if none of it concerned you?” I asked, my tone sharper. I wanted to hear more.
Shanks nodded, but with that playful gleam in his eyes that he always had when the conversation got interesting. “My company is interested in your project, Y/N, like all safe investments. I specialize in recognizing and securing talent, getting the best project at any cost. But… that has nothing to do with how I feel about you.”
I felt my heart race, but I wasn’t ready to let him off the hook that easily. “That sounds lovely, but you still hid it.”
“I did,” he admitted, leaning forward.
He smiled more genuinely this time, his eyes lighting up with that mischievous fire he always had when he knew he was in dangerous territory.
I carefully set my glass down on the table and looked at him directly.
“Last night, with Mihawk… It wasn’t right for you to interfere in our conversation. I was talking about my project, something that means a lot to me, and your interruption could’ve ruined everything. I could’ve lost him as an investor.”
His eyebrows furrowed slightly, but his gaze never wavered. He didn’t seem surprised by what I was saying but attentive. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table as he watched me with calculated calm.
“I know,” he responded after a few seconds, his voice low and soft, as if he was weighing each word. “I don’t know what got into me, but seeing you with him and your project…”
“No, Shanks,” I interrupted quickly, straightening in my chair, my tone firmer than I expected. “This isn’t about me in that way. It was a business conversation, something important, something I’ve built with hard work. You made it personal, and that’s not okay.”
His face changed subtly, but his expression showed no signs of regret. Instead, he seemed to be measuring his words, as if each one carried more weight than I could understand at that moment. “I know how much your project means to you, Y/N. And I know Mihawk saw it as an opportunity. I know him better than anyone.”
I let out a humorless laugh, incredulous. “And what do you know about Mihawk? For that matter, what do you know about Beckman?”
Shanks ran a hand through his hair, sighing deeply as he leaned back in his chair, as if the conversation was exhausting him. “Mihawk and I weren’t always rivals. There was a time when we were… almost like brothers. We did our PhDs together, working under Benn Beckman. We were the best, competing healthily… until someone else came along.”
I looked at him, intrigued but still angry. “Someone else?”
“Elisabeth,” he said, his voice filled with a mix of nostalgia and something darker. “We both fell in love with her. And while Mihawk played fair, I… didn’t. I did things I shouldn’t have done. I manipulated the situation, got ahead of him in more ways than one. I won the girl… and the investors he wanted for his own project, even his position at Red Horizons. Since then, Mihawk and I haven’t been the same. What you see now is just an extension of that rivalry. Last night, when I saw him interested in your project, I…”
“So… you got everything? Elisabeth and the investors?” I asked, my tone inadvertently accusatory, though I tried to stay neutral.
“That was a long time ago. I was just a kid. I was always working, and Elisabeth got tired of it and left me. But yes, I became CEO of Red Horizons, and as you can see, Mihawk hasn’t done too badly either.”
“Then…” I began, my voice tense. “The woman you were talking to yesterday? It seemed like you knew her well, Shanks.”
“Elisabeth,” he said, his eyes locking onto mine with intensity, searching for any sign of disagreement. But I didn’t let him see the fury coursing through my body.
Elisabeth.
The word echoed in my mind like a distant sound that suddenly became deafening. The woman I had spoken to the night before, the same woman who had been at the center of his rivalry with Mihawk, this woman from the past who seemed to still be present, even when Shanks was trying to assure me she wasn’t. My stomach churned in a way I couldn’t control. I felt a wave of emotions—jealousy, anger, sadness—all mixing in a way that overwhelmed me.
The silence between us grew heavier than ever. I could barely look at Shanks. My hands, which I tried to keep steady on the table, began to tremble slightly. The truth was there, laid out before me, and though he was trying to justify it, I couldn’t ignore the feeling of betrayal creeping up on me. Not because he had a past, but because that past was now interfering with my present.
“Y/N…” Shanks’ voice broke the silence, his tone softer and more urgent than ever.
I couldn’t help it. Tears started to well up in my eyes, and I blinked quickly, trying to hold them back. I didn’t want him to see me like this, vulnerable, but it was too late. Everything I had heard in those few minutes had shaken me deeply. How was I supposed to compete with such an old story, with a past so tangled?
I felt a lump in my throat, and before I could say anything, I stood up abruptly from my chair, wanting to escape the situation, from him, from everything.
“Y/N, please, wait…” Shanks’ voice was filled with a mixture of concern and desperation. Before I could get far, I felt him kneel beside me, taking my hands in his. His touch was warm, but in that moment, it felt like a chain binding me to something I wasn’t sure I wanted to be part of.
“Let me explain it better,” he said, his words coming out fast, urgent. “All of that happened a long time ago. Elisabeth means nothing to me anymore, not like before. Yes, I made mistakes, and what happened with Mihawk and her haunts me, but that has nothing to do with you. I don’t want to lose what we have, Y/N.”
His hands squeezed mine tighter, as if he feared I might disappear at any moment. His eyes, usually so confident, were now full of vulnerability. I could see the genuine concern in him, the fear that everything between us would fall apart. But still, how could I trust someone who had hidden so much from me?
“Shanks…” My voice cracked, and I couldn’t stop the tears from sliding down my cheeks. “This is too much for me. I can’t just pretend everything is fine when last night you were talking to her. How can I be sure you won’t repeat the same mistakes? You’ve already lied to me about your company, about knowing my project from the beginning. What else are you hiding?”
He shook his head, desperate. “I’m not hiding anything else, I swear. I only kept my connection to the project from you because I wanted you to know me as a man, not as a CEO. I knew that if I told you from the start, you’d pull away or think I had ulterior motives. But what I feel for you is real, Y/N.”
His words hit me hard. Part of me wanted to believe him, wanted to hug him and say everything would be fine. But the other part, the part that was hurt, refused to give in so easily. Elisabeth was back in his life, and I couldn’t ignore the fact that she had been the reason for the fracture between him and Mihawk. What would happen now that she was close again?
Shanks, seeing the conflict in my eyes, moved closer, resting his forehead against my hands while his fingers traced soft circles on my skin. “I’m not asking you to understand everything right away,” he whispered. “But I’m asking for a chance. Give me a chance to show you that I’m here for you, not for anything or anyone else. I know this is complicated, but the last thing I want is to lose you.”
My tears continued to fall silently, and everything inside me was in chaos. But when I looked at Shanks, kneeling there in front of me, with that sincerity and vulnerability he rarely showed, something inside me wavered. He was a man who had made mistakes, yes, but he was also someone who had shown me his most human side, someone who was opening up to me completely.
I sighed, my heart still racing and my thoughts racing in a thousand directions. "I don't know if I can trust you right now, Shanks," I confessed, my voice barely a whisper. "But I also don't want to walk away. I just… need time."
Shanks nodded quickly, his eyes fixed on mine, filled with hope. "Take all the time you need," he said softly, his voice cracked with emotion. "I’ll be here, waiting. And I’ll do everything I can to show you that I’m worth it, that I’m not going to let you down."
We stayed like that for a moment, with him still kneeling, holding my hands as if they were the most precious thing in the world. And although the storm inside me hadn’t passed, something in his gaze, in the way he looked at me, gave me a small glimmer of hope.
The tension that had filled the air seemed to begin to dissipate, but there was still a sense of uncertainty that wouldn’t let me feel completely at ease.
“Finish dinner with me, Y/N,” he said, his tone softer but firm. "I want to get to know you, truly."
I looked at him for a few seconds, still feeling the whirlwind of emotions in my chest, but I nodded. Maybe it was only fair to give him that chance, at least to hear more of what he had to say.
Shanks visibly relaxed, his lips curving into a genuine smile as he poured me some more wine. "I’ve always thought that the best way to understand someone is to know their story. So, how about I tell you a bit about mine?"
I looked at him with curiosity as he sat back down, his voice shifting in tone, warmer and more open. "You know? I wasn’t always the CEO of a big company. I grew up in a small fishing port, with not many expectations for the future. My childhood was quite… simple. My parents worked hard, but often it wasn’t enough."
I started to relax a bit as I listened to him talk about his childhood, the life he lived before becoming who he is today.
“And you?” Shanks suddenly asked, leaning forward with interest. "I want to know more about you, Y/N. How did you get into this incredible project?"
I looked at him, somewhat surprised by the question, but I found a little relief in talking about something more comfortable. I shared a bit about my life, my own dreams, how I had always wanted to build something that would leave a mark on the world. Shanks listened attentively, his gaze fixed on me, and for a moment, it almost seemed like nothing else mattered.
The atmosphere between us had become lighter, more natural. It wasn’t the tense conversation from before, but something more personal, more intimate. And when we finished dinner, Shanks smiled mischievously, as if he already had something else planned.
“It’s time for dessert,” he said, getting up again and gesturing to the sofa in front of the fireplace. “Come, sit here.”
He winked at me as he began to move some of the candles, placing them around the sofa, creating a more intimate and relaxed atmosphere. I let myself be guided, sitting in front of the fire, the warmth enveloping me as he went to get dessert.
When he returned, he brought two small plates with what looked like chocolate tarts. He sat down next to me, his closeness now much more evident, and passed me a plate. The playful spark in his gaze had returned, and his smile told me that the mischievous Shanks I knew was about to re-emerge.
“Look how fancy you’ve made everything,” I said, my tone playful and sarcastic, taking a small bite of the tart.
“Fancy? You don’t know half of it, darling,” he replied, with a mischievous grin. “You’d be surprised at what I can do with a couple of candles and a good dessert.”
I glanced at him sideways, raising an eyebrow. “Oh, really? I thought your cooking skills were a bit… limited.”
Shanks let out a low laugh, leaning in a little closer. “Well, let’s just say I have certain… hidden talents. You might be surprised.”
His eyes sparkled with mischief, and I couldn’t help but laugh, shaking my head. “Always so confident, huh?”
He leaned in a bit closer, his lips curving into a dangerous smile. "With a woman like you, I have to be. Although, of course, if you ever want to test if I measure up, you know where to find me."
My heart skipped a beat, but I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of seeing me blush. “Wow, it seems like you never tire of trying to impress, huh? Let’s see if all that talk is backed up.”
Shanks set his plate on the table, and in a swift movement, he leaned toward me, his eyes locking onto mine, his expression both challenging and playful. "What makes you think I’m trying to impress you? Maybe I’m just enjoying myself."
My smile widened, enjoying the game that was unfolding. “Oh, I’m sure you enjoy what you see, but don’t forget that the show isn’t always free.”
Shanks laughed again, this time louder, and leaned back against the sofa, stretching an arm behind me as if to mark his territory. “You’re right. Good things cost. But for you, I’m willing to invest.”
My eyes met his, and at that moment, the atmosphere between us changed. The flirting was still there, but there was something more, something deeper, almost electric. We both knew we were playing a dangerous game, but neither of us wanted to stop.
“Well, Shanks,” I said, biting my lip softly and looking at him boldly. "I hope you have a lot to invest because I’m not an easy project."
He looked at me intently, his smile slowly growing. "Oh, Y/N… I’m not afraid to bet on the complicated. In fact, it’s the challenges that motivate me."
The tension between us grew, and as the fireplace crackled softly beside us, his hand brushed against mine, sending a spark through my skin. His fingers began to gently caress my arm, slowly moving up from my wrist to my shoulder. The touch was barely perceptible, but the sensation was like a current coursing through my skin. My breathing became a little heavier, and although I wanted to keep my composure, I couldn’t help but notice how my body responded to each of his movements.
My face was burning, and I couldn’t help but blush. He noticed and smiled, that small but confident smile. His hand slowly moved up to my neck, caressing my skin with a touch that sent shivers down my spine.
He leaned in closer, and the space between us vanished. His warm breath brushed against my skin, and the world around seemed to fade away. It was just us, the warmth of the fireplace, the candles flickering in the dim light, and Shanks’ touch, growing more intimate by the moment.
With a gentle motion, his other hand slid around my waist, pulling me closer. I could feel his body against mine, every inch of space reduced until there was almost no air between us. His gaze dropped to my lips, and at that moment, I knew what was coming.
"This isn’t just a bet for me," he murmured softly, his lips barely brushing against mine, teasing me. "I don’t just want to get to know you better, Y/N. I want to be with you, here and now."
Before I could respond, his lips finally found mine. The kiss was soft at first, as if he were waiting for a sign from me, but as I responded, his intensity grew. Shanks kissed me with a mix of passion and tenderness, as if he were melting away all the barriers between us.
My hands instinctively slipped to his chest, feeling the muscles tense beneath his fitted shirt. The heat of his skin pierced through the fabric, and I felt his breathing quicken. He deepened the kiss, his hands roaming my back with a firmness that made me shudder.
The world completely faded away in that moment. There was nothing else but the taste of his lips, the pressure of his hands, and the growing desire between us. It was as if time had stopped, and all that mattered was this instant, this kiss.
Finally, Shanks pulled away just a millimeter, his forehead resting against mine, our breaths intertwined. His fingers gently caressed my jaw, his gaze searching for mine in the dim light.
“You have no idea how much I desire you,” he whispered, his voice rough and filled with emotion. “All this time, since I met you… I can only think of you.”
I looked at him, my heart racing wildly, unable to speak in that moment. My fingers clung to his shirt, and for a second, all I wanted was to lose myself in him, to let the tension between us overflow completely.
“Y/N…” he murmured, his voice hoarse, as if he were struggling to contain himself. “You have no idea what you do to me. Yesterday, when I saw you in that dress…” His lips brushed against my ear, his warm breath sending a shiver down my body. “I couldn’t stop thinking about how incredibly beautiful you looked. I chose it thinking of you, but seeing you in it exceeded all my expectations.”
I shivered at his words. The closeness of his body to mine, his deep and soothing voice, everything made my heart race uncontrollably. Shanks lowered his gaze to me, his fingers playing with a strand of my hair, caressing it slowly, as if he wanted to prolong the moment.
"And now… tonight…" he continued, his voice dropping even lower, filled with longing. "You look so beautiful that I can hardly keep control. This outfit…" his hands gently traced my waist, his eyes taking in every detail, "you’re all I can think about. It’s as if you were made to tempt me."
My cheeks burned, and not just from the warmth of the fireplace. I knew he was flirting with a skill he mastered perfectly, but the sincerity in his words, the way he looked at me as if he couldn't take his eyes off me, made me feel something deeper.
I bit my lip, trying to maintain my composure. “So, is all of this just another strategy, Shanks? Another trick of yours to get what you want?”
He smiled, that playful smile he always seemed to have ready. He leaned in even closer, his lips just inches from mine, but still not kissing me.
“It’s not a trick, Y/N,” he said in an almost reverent whisper. “Not with you. What I want is… to have you. To know you, to touch you, and to make you feel as desired as you make me feel.”
His confession left me speechless. My breathing was uneven, and I felt my body respond to each of his caresses, to every word he spoke. Shanks wasn’t just flirting; he was confessing his true desires, stripping away more than his usual charm. His intensity enveloped me, and as his hands continued to roam me, a part of me wanted to completely surrender to him.
“Last night, when I saw you in that crowd… with Mihawk… I knew there was no turning back. That I wasn't going to let you go.”
Shanks didn’t take his eyes off me, his gaze tracing every inch of my face, as if he was searching for something, some sign. And then, with surprising gentleness, his lips brushed against mine. The kiss was slow, almost tentative, but charged with an electricity that coursed through my body. I felt his hand on my waist, firm yet gentle, pulling me even closer to him, while his other hand tangled in my hair, holding me as if he never wanted to let me go.
We separated for barely a second, our breaths intertwined, but Shanks didn’t let the moment fade away. With that mischievous smile that always managed to disarm me, he whispered close to my lips, his voice low and filled with intention.
“Y/N…” he said, his warm breath against my skin "I want to make love to you.."
NEXT CHAPTER
#op fic#op fanfic#op imagines#op shanks#shanks#red haired shanks#red hair shanks#akagami no shanks#buggy the clown#shanks one piece#shanks x mihawk#one piece#shanks x y/n#shanks x you#shanks x reader#shanks x buggy#shanks smut#red haired pirates#red hair pirates#benn beckman#one piece smut#peter gadiot
66 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Neightbor. Chapter 6
Summary: The story takes place in the real world. Shanks, your unbearable neighbor, makes you a proposition that you're unsure whether to reject. It could be the start of a friendship, or maybe something more?
SHANKS X YOU
WARNING: Except for the first chapter, the rest will contain scenes of sex and violence, making this fanfic strictly +18.
TAG LIST: @buggsclownie @commanderfreethatdust @nocturnalrorobin @candy1277 @bluetokie @heartsytune
PREVIOUS CHAPTER
"Come on, Y/N. You can do this," I told myself.
I opened my eyes and continued. My voice, though shaky at first, began to regain strength. Despite the uncertainty Shanks caused me, I focused on what truly mattered: my project. I pushed aside all doubts and carried on, each word firmer, each argument clearer. I could feel the eyes in the room return to me, and the audience refocused on what I was saying.
As I progressed, approving smiles began to appear among some of the investors. I knew I had captured their attention. My slides flowed smoothly, and my passion for the project came back to the forefront. By the end of the presentation, I even managed to get some of them to ask me questions, showing interest in technical details and future opportunities.
I finished with a smile, though my mind was still clouded by what had happened just minutes before. The applause snapped me out of my temporary daze, and I thanked them with a nod before leaving the stage.
As I walked backstage, I couldn't help but glance quickly at Shanks. He was still sitting in the VIP section, his eyes fixed on me. He gave me a slight smile, as if everything that had happened was part of his plan. My heart raced, still confused by his sudden appearance, but I was satisfied with how I had handled the situation.
I left the stage, and there was Nami, waiting for me with a bright smile.
"You were amazing!" she said, pulling me into a tight hug. "But seriously, what was that? Shanks? I had no idea he was coming to see you…"
"I don’t know," I responded, still trying to process everything. "Neither did I. But, Nami… he's sitting in the VIP section with the other investors. I have no idea what's going on."
"He never mentioned anything? That's odd…" Nami replied, still astonished. "Well, don’t let it intimidate you."
After Nami wrapped up her presentation brilliantly, despite all the confusion, we prepared for the next challenge: the social part. The investors began mingling, chatting among themselves, and the participants scattered around the room, some in groups, others waiting timidly for someone to approach them.
Beckman appeared by my side, a proud smile on his face, and gave me a light tap on the arm.
"Congratulations, Y/N. You did a great job out there. I knew you could pull it off," he said, his smile genuine.
"Thank you, Professor," I replied, still somewhat overwhelmed by everything happening around me.
Beckman leaned in a bit closer, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret.
"Now comes the most important part, Y/N. The cocktail reception. This is where you can start building real connections. Don’t rush to approach the investors. Wait for them to come to you, and when they do, make sure to get their business cards. This is your moment to stand out."
I nodded, taking a deep breath as I tried to focus on his words. I knew he was right. Events like these required strategy. But I couldn’t shake the growing anxiety, not just about the investors, but about the imposing presence of Shanks, still lingering in my thoughts.
As we entered the adjoining room, the atmosphere completely shifted. The lights were softer, the vibe more relaxed, but there was still an air of formality. Trays of champagne floated through the attendees, while waiters offered delicate hors d'oeuvres. Beckman left me alone, knowing I needed to handle myself, and I took a moment to scan the room.
My eyes couldn’t help but search for Shanks among the crowd. And there he was, with his signature nonchalance, laughing and greeting people. His movements were smooth, as if he knew everyone for ages, and the investors seemed to listen to him with respect and curiosity. Yet, in between conversations, I felt his eyes on me. He watched me with an intensity that disarmed me, licking his lips provocatively, not caring if anyone else saw.
My breath hitched for a moment, and I felt a slight heat rising up my neck. What was he doing? Why was he acting like that in such a public setting? I tried to look away, but I couldn’t ignore the effect he had on me. As my mind wandered between confusion and attraction, something snapped me out of my trance.
"Y/N?" A deep voice gently interrupted me.
I turned and found myself face-to-face with a tall man, his gaze intense and his presence commanding. I didn’t have to think long to recognize him: it was Mihawk, one of the most prominent and respected CEOs in the business world. His reputation preceded him, and the fact that he was here, speaking to me, made me even more nervous.
"Hello, Mr. Mihawk," I responded with a polite smile, though my heart was still racing from what had just happened with Shanks.
Mihawk tilted his head slightly, as if acknowledging my nervousness but ignoring it out of courtesy.
"I heard about your project during the presentation," he said, his voice soft yet firm. "It’s interesting, especially the way you plan to integrate ecological solutions into such a competitive sector. There’s potential in that."
I felt a small surge of pride. If Mihawk was interested, it meant I had done something right.
"Thank you very much, sir. It’s something I’ve been working on for quite some time, and I believe it could make a difference," I replied, trying to keep my composure.
Mihawk nodded approvingly and, with a gesture, signaled a waiter to bring us some champagne.
"Allow me to offer you a drink," he said, taking a glass and handing me another. "Sometimes the best conversations happen over a bit of champagne."
I accepted the glass, and we both sat down at one of the small high tables in the back of the room.
I could feel Shanks’ gaze on me as Mihawk asked me questions, and though I tried to focus on the conversation, there was something unsettling about the way Shanks was watching us from across the room. Mihawk continued asking about my project, wanting to know more about the technical details and my implementation plan. While I was flattered by his interest, I couldn’t help but feel the growing tension in the air.
"So, Y/N, how do you plan to manage the initial funding for the pilot phase?" Mihawk asked, bringing the champagne to his lips, his evaluative gaze fixed on me.
I opened my mouth to answer, but at that exact moment, Shanks appeared out of nowhere.
"Well, well!" he exclaimed in his carefree tone, a lopsided smile on his face. "Looks like the lady has two big shots interested, huh?"
Mihawk raised an eyebrow, his gaze shifting toward Shanks with a mix of surprise and distaste. He didn’t seem too impressed by the interruption.
"I didn’t know you were in the business of asking questions, Shanks," Mihawk responded, his tone calm but sharp. "This is a serious conversation, not one of your games."
Shanks let out a low chuckle, his eyes sparkling as he shot me a quick glance, his mischievous grin playing on his lips. He turned to Mihawk, maintaining that almost arrogant attitude.
"Oh, don’t worry, Mihawk. I can be pretty serious when I need to be," Shanks said, locking eyes with me for a brief second before returning his attention to the CEO. "After all, I’ve invested in some of the most successful companies of the past decade. I just came over to congratulate her on such an impressive presentation. Or does it bother you that someone else wants to join this conversation?"
I could feel the tension between them. The way Shanks acted, playful on the surface, but each word loaded with double meaning, trying to get under Mihawk’s skin. Meanwhile, Mihawk kept his composure, though his gaze had hardened. He turned back to me, ignoring Shanks for the moment.
"As I was saying, Y/N, I believe your approach is solid. I’m considering a collaboration if you’re interested, of course. Though you’ll need to surround yourself with serious people to move this forward," Mihawk said, throwing a quick, meaningful glance in Shanks’ direction.
Shanks didn’t miss a beat, flashing one of his most charming smiles. He leaned in a little closer, casually placing his hand on the back of my chair as if he was already part of the conversation.
"Serious people, sure…" he murmured, leaning slightly toward me, his voice low and flirtatious. "But tell me, Y/N, have you considered that maybe what your project needs isn’t just money, but vision? A different, innovative vision… like mine, of course."
Mihawk let out a slight sigh, clearly irritated by Shanks’ interruption, but he kept his composure as always.
"It doesn't surprise me that you try to disguise your games with fancy words, Shanks," Mihawk said coldly. "However, Y/N, what you really need are results, not empty promises. In fact, my boss is already quite interested in funding your project… whatever it takes," Mihawk continued, smoothly pulling out a business card and extending it to me. "You can call me when you're ready to have a serious conversation. At our company, we make sure our partners get the support they deserve."
I took the card, feeling the weight of his offer. Mihawk’s boss was a well-known name in the industry, a magnate with immense power, and having her backing would be a huge leap for my project. But before I could even process the offer, Shanks let out a low chuckle, his eyes gleaming with amusement.
"Interesting, Mihawk. Always formal and professional," Shanks commented as he leaned back casually in his chair, glancing at me sideways. "But what you didn’t mention is that my company is also very interested in what Y/N has to offer. Red Horizon isn’t exactly small, is it?" he added, with that mischievous smile that both disarmed and confused me. "Maybe we should let her decide… Or better yet, may the best man win."
Mihawk looked at him calmly, unfazed by Shanks' provocations. It was as if they were waging a silent battle, not just for the investment but for something more. The air between them was charged with competitive tension.
"The best man?" Mihawk repeated with an almost amused tone. "If you really believe you can offer more, Shanks, then by all means, let the best man win. Though I doubt your expertise lies in offering long-term stability. That’s what we do best."
Shanks raised an eyebrow, his grin widening.
"Oh, Mihawk, don’t underestimate what I can offer. Not everything is as rigid as you think. Sometimes, what a project really needs is a bit of… flexibility," he said with a cheeky wink in my direction, leaning in just enough for only me to notice.
I couldn’t believe what was happening. Both men, two titans of their respective worlds, were literally competing in front of me to invest in my project. Their subtle jabs, laden with tension and provocation, made my head spin. But I knew this was more than just business. There was something personal between them, and I was caught right in the middle.
Mihawk didn’t blink, his gaze as steady as ever.
"Flexibility is only useful when it doesn't compromise success," Mihawk responded sharply but calmly. "What Y/N needs is someone willing to invest for the long haul, someone who sees the future, not just the present. It’s not about who can impress the most, but who can make her project grow solidly and steadily."
Shanks chuckled softly, completely unfazed.
"Sure, sure. Stability. Very well, Mihawk, stick with what you know. But remember this… sometimes, for a project to grow and flourish, it needs more than just stability. It needs risk, and no one understands risk better than I do." His tone grew low, soft, but full of challenge. "So, Mihawk, may the best man win."
I felt the weight of his words, and as both men looked at me, waiting for my response, I realized my decision wasn’t going to be easy. There was a lot at stake—not just my project but also the dynamic between the two of them, a rivalry that seemed to have begun long before tonight.
"I’ll think about it," I said, trying to stay calm and keep my voice steady, though inside, I was in complete turmoil. "Thank you, Mr. Mihawk."
Shanks smiled widely, as if he had expected that response.
"Of course you will, darling. Take your time," he said, his gaze sparkling once more before giving Mihawk one last challenging look.
Mihawk, as always, remained unfazed.
"When you're ready, we’ll gladly take your call. Enjoy your evening," he said firmly, casting a final glance at Shanks before standing up and disappearing into the crowd of investors.
Mihawk walked away with his usual elegant and composed demeanor, leaving me alone with Shanks, whose face was still lit up with that confident smile. I knew he wasn’t going to leave me alone so easily. As if reading my thoughts, he leaned closer to me, much more intimately than I expected, gently taking my hand in his.
"Congratulations, Y/N," he murmured softly, his voice warm, almost as if he were trying to soothe me. "You did an incredible job out there. I knew you had potential from day one."
I felt a slight tremble in my hand, and the warmth of his touch started to spread up my arm. But something inside me wasn’t right. The anger I had tried to suppress since seeing him in the VIP room began to bubble up inside me, threatening to explode. I pulled my hand away abruptly, feeling the fury rise within me.
"From day one?" I repeated, my voice full of disbelief as I looked directly into his eyes. "You mean to tell me you knew about this project from the beginning? The competition, the investors? Has all of this just been a game to you?"
Shanks blinked, surprised by my reaction, but that arrogant smile never fully disappeared. He maintained his composure, though I could see in his eyes that he hadn’t expected me to confront him like this.
"Y/N, calm down…" he began, his tone soothing, but that only made me angrier.
"Calm down?" I interrupted, stepping toward him, feeling the fury burn in my throat. "I can't believe this whole time you've just been playing games! What was this? Did you approach me just to make sure I chose your company? Has everything that’s happened between us just been a strategy to get what you wanted?"
Shanks let out a low sigh, his expression losing some of its usual carefree charm. He ran a hand through his hair, as if trying to find the right words.
"It’s not that simple, Y/N. It’s not just about the project…" he began, but I wasn’t ready to let him off the hook so easily.
"Oh, really?" I asked sarcastically, crossing my arms. "Then why didn’t you tell me the truth from the start? Why pretend all this time? You can’t just show up out of nowhere, seduce me, make me feel things… all to secure your spot as an investor."
He stepped closer but didn’t try to touch me this time. His eyes, for the first time, seemed to lose that arrogant glint. There was something else in his expression—a mix of frustration and regret—but I wasn’t about to let myself be fooled again.
"Listen, Y/N," he said, his voice softer but firm. "Yes, I knew about the project—of course I did. Did you ever stop to read the card I gave you?"
Damn. The truth was, I hadn’t paid much attention to that card. I had just skimmed it to find his number.
Shanks reached into the inner pocket of his jacket, pulling out a new card. There it was—the CEO of Red Horizon.
I froze. The confusion mingled with my anger, and I wasn’t sure what to believe anymore.
"This complicates everything," I said, my voice trembling a little.
Just as Shanks was about to speak, a familiar figure approached from the back of the room.
"Shanks!" Beckman exclaimed, a relaxed smile on his face, as if they were old friends. He walked up to us and gave Shanks a light tap on the arm, to which Shanks responded with an equally carefree smile.
"Beckman, old friend," Shanks replied, as if the tension from moments before had never existed.
"You know, always looking out for new talent," Beckman answered, his gaze briefly shifting toward me before returning to Shanks. "But I don’t want to interrupt. I just came to steal Y/N for a moment."
Before I could say anything, Beckman looked directly at me, his smile polite but with a glint in his eyes that made it clear he wouldn’t take "no" for an answer.
"If you’ll excuse me, Shanks," Beckman said, his tone polite but firm, "I need to talk to Y/N for a moment. You know, important matters."
Shanks nodded, but not without throwing me an intense look before stepping back slightly.
"Don’t worry, Beckman. I’ll be around; we’ll talk later," Shanks said in a casual tone.
As Beckman guided me out of Shanks’ reach, I couldn’t help but feel a mix of relief and confusion. What did Beckman want to tell me?
We moved far enough away to be out of earshot and prying eyes, in a quieter corner of the room. Beckman turned to me, his expression much more serious than usual.
"Alright, Y/N," he started, cutting straight to the point. "Any investors catching your eye?"
I felt my heart race. I wasn’t prepared for that question, not after everything that had just happened with Shanks.
"Well… I haven’t made a decision yet," I replied, trying to sound casual, though I knew Beckman wasn’t easy to fool.
Beckman gave me that scrutinizing look that always made me nervous. I knew he wasn’t going to let me dodge the question.
"Look, Y/N, I’m telling you this as someone who wants the best for you," he said, lowering his voice a little. "Be careful with Shanks. He’s not just another investor, and definitely not someone you should take lightly."
I tried to keep my expression neutral, but my heart was beating faster. Beckman knew something.
"Why do you say that?" I asked, feigning ignorance.
Beckman looked at me in a way that made it clear I wasn’t fooling him.
"I know more than you think, Y/N. Yesterday, I saw you get into Shanks’ car. Was that also part of your investor evaluation?" he said, his tone serious but with a slight hint of sarcasm.
A chill ran down my spine at his words. Had he seen me? My mind began to replay the events of the previous day.
"Beckman… I…" I quickly replied, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks. "He just offered me a ride home. He’s my neighbor, nothing more."
Beckman narrowed his eyes, clearly unconvinced.
"I know I’m not your father, Y/N, but you’ve worked too hard to get where you are. Shanks doesn’t do anything without a reason. And I can assure you, he’s not here just to congratulate you on your talent."
The seriousness in his tone made a knot form in my stomach. Beckman had always been a mentor to me, someone I trusted, and if he was warning me about Shanks, there had to be something more I didn’t know.
"I’m just asking you to be careful, Y/N. If you’re going to choose someone, make sure it’s because you trust them as an investor, not because they’ve made you feel something else. This is your career, your future," Beckman said, his voice softer now, but with unwavering firmness.
I nodded slowly, though my mind was still in turmoil. There were so many questions swirling in my head, and as I stood there with Beckman, I couldn’t stop thinking about what Shanks had said earlier. Was what we had really more than just business? Or… was he using his charm to make sure I picked him?
"Thank you," I finally said, though I still felt trapped in a whirlwind of emotions.
"Come over for lunch on Sunday. I want to introduce you to my wife," Beckman replied, giving me a light pat on the shoulder. "I’ll send you all the details by message."
"Alright, professor, I’ll be there," I replied, still feeling dizzy from everything that had happened.
The air inside the room felt stifling. All the noise, the conversations, the laughter… it was too much to process. My mind was overwhelmed by the events of the night—the tension between Mihawk and Shanks, Beckman’s warnings, and now, the weight of my own confusion. I needed air. Without thinking twice, I headed for the exit, seeking the relief of the quiet outside.
I reached the parking lot, the cool air hitting my face, but it wasn’t enough to calm the storm inside me. I leaned against one of the cars, closing my eyes and trying to take deep breaths. Everything I had built—my project, my career—seemed on the verge of collapsing over something I didn’t fully understand. Why was Shanks playing with my emotions? Had it all been a strategy from the start?
Just as I began to feel a bit of relief, I heard footsteps behind me. I knew who it was before I even turned around.
"Don’t you think it’s enough for one night?" I said, without looking at him, my voice filled with frustration.
Shanks didn’t respond immediately. I could feel his presence getting closer, but I didn’t move.
"Pretty, I…," his voice was soft, with no trace of his usual confidence. "I just want to talk."
I turned sharply to face him, my heart racing from a mix of anger and discomfort.
"Talk? Talk about what, Shanks?" I exclaimed, unable to hold back. "About how you've played with me? How you've hidden everything from me? From the very first day, you knew you'd be here, with Mihawk, competing for my project! You made me believe you were interested in me, in what I was building, but it’s all been a strategy to make sure I choose you!"
"It’s not like that, Y/N. I’m not using you. What I feel for you has nothing to do with the project, and you know it," he said, stepping closer, but I took a step back, still too overwhelmed to think clearly.
"Then explain it to me!" I shouted, feeling tears threatening to spill. "You knew from the start and said nothing. I don’t know what to trust anymore, not in you or in any of this."
Shanks took another step closer, his expression softening as he tried to calm me.
"Listen, Y/N," he said tenderly. "Tomorrow, we can talk about everything, clear up any doubts you have. I just ask that you trust me for one night. There's nothing I want more than to do this right with you."
His tone was different this time—vulnerable. Something in his gaze unsettled me. Shanks, always so confident and bold, now seemed to be showing me a side of himself that he rarely let anyone see. I stood still, trying to process what he was saying, but the confusion and anger still bubbled inside me.
"I can’t trust you, Shanks. Not after all of this," I whispered, feeling the pressure in my chest intensify.
But he didn’t stop. He took another step, and this time, I didn’t move away. Instead of saying anything more, Shanks just pulled me into a hug. I felt his arms wrap around me with a warmth and tenderness I hadn’t expected. I wanted to resist, to push him away, but my body was already responding differently. Slowly, my breathing calmed, though my mind was still a storm of doubt.
"Just relax, I only want you to feel okay," he murmured against my hair. "I’m sorry if I’ve made you doubt."
His embrace was firm but gentle, and though my mind told me I should pull away, my body remained still in his arms, seeking a reprieve from the confusion. Shanks gently pulled me away from him, his hands resting on my shoulders, looking into my eyes with an intensity that sent a shiver through me. With a soft movement, he brought one hand to my face, stroking my cheek with his thumb.
"Enjoy the night," he whispered, his voice soft but laden with intent. "Tomorrow, we’ll talk about whatever you want. You’re not just a game, and our relationship isn’t about work, and you know that."
My lips parted to say something, but Shanks didn’t give me time. He leaned in and kissed me, slowly, as if he was trying to redeem himself with every movement. It was a tender kiss. I felt the warmth rise in my body, and though my mind was still screaming that I shouldn’t give in, my lips responded instinctively, returning the kiss with a mix of need and confusion.
When he finally pulled away, his forehead rested against mine, and in that moment, I didn’t know what to think. My heart was pounding, not just from the attraction I’d always felt for him, but from everything that kiss represented.
"We’ll talk about everything, I promise," he whispered. "But tonight, just trust me."
Everything was spinning around me, but I had to push my emotions aside for tonight—I couldn’t let this opportunity and everything I’d worked for go to waste.
"Okay, I need to focus on tonight. Let’s go back to the hall," I said, still unsure of how to handle everything that was happening.
Shanks and I returned to the cocktail party, though the intensity of the moment still pulsed in my chest. I tried to recompose myself emotionally, but the kiss we’d shared and his words still had me unsettled. I tried to maintain my composure as the murmur of the event filled the air, with the soft lights and the hum of conversations around us.
As soon as we were back, several investors approached, congratulating me or asking more technical questions about my project. I felt the weight of their attention on me, forcing me to focus on my answers, though Shanks’ presence lingered in the back of my mind. I dove into the conversations, explaining the details of the project, the plans for implementation, and the challenges we had already anticipated.
"Impressive, really," commented one of the investors, nodding with an approving smile.
But as I spoke, my eyes drifted distractedly across the room, as if something inside me was instinctively searching for Shanks. And there he was. I saw him in a corner, talking to one of the businesswomen. They were chatting animatedly, but what really caught my attention was the way he was looking at her. That same flirty smile and spark in his eyes that I knew all too well, the same one that had started everything between us. The businesswoman laughed, clearly flattered by his attention, leaning in a little closer to him.
I felt something twist inside me. A knot of annoyance and jealousy that I hadn’t expected. It was as if, after everything we’d just been through, everything he had just told me, Shanks was still playing his games, unchanged. My mind began to race, fueled by the mix of emotions I had been holding back all night.
One of the investors asked me another question, but I barely registered it. I nodded vaguely, trying to stay engaged, but my mind was divided.
I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. Maybe it didn’t mean anything. Maybe he was just being polite with the businesswoman… but the way she smiled, the way he looked at her, reminded me exactly of how things had started between us. That bold flirtation, that effortless charm that seemed to enchant everyone.
As the investors continued to talk, my gaze kept drifting back to them, noticing how they leaned in closer to each other, their soft laughter barely audible from where I stood, but enough to irritate me even more.
"Excuse me. Just a moment," I said quickly, forcing a smile before walking toward a quieter area.
I leaned against one of the nearby columns, trying to calm the frustration and disappointment building inside me. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. After everything Shanks had told me, how could he act like this so blatantly? And worse, why did I care so much?
I glanced back at them once more, noticing how she lightly touched his arm as they spoke. Shanks didn’t do anything to stop her, and that only made my jealousy intensify.
I felt betrayed, confused, and worst of all, furious with myself for letting something so insignificant affect me so much. With one last quick look at them, I headed to the bathroom, trying to ignore the thoughts swirling in my head. I passed by the elegant gold-framed mirrors that adorned the event’s hallway, my mind still entangled in the scene I had left behind.
When I entered the bathroom, I took a second in front of the mirror, letting out a long sigh as I looked at myself. Why is this affecting me so much? I thought. Why, after everything that had happened tonight, did I still care what Shanks was doing with someone else?
While I was lost in thought, the bathroom door opened, and to my surprise, the businesswoman who had been talking to Shanks walked in. She wore an elegant dress, her hair perfectly styled, and her face reflected a confidence that unsettled me. Our eyes met in the mirror, and for a second, a spark of recognition flickered in her eyes.
"Oh, it’s you," she said, her voice soft but with a clear note of smugness as she approached the vanity, fixing a strand of her hair in the mirror. "I saw you talking with Shanks earlier. I didn’t know you knew him."
I just nodded, not wanting to prolong the conversation, but clearly, she wasn’t done.
"He’s really handsome, isn’t he?" she added, her tone more pointed as she applied a bit of lipstick. Her eyes drifted toward me, a somewhat malicious smile on her face. "He’s the kind of man who draws all the attention in the room. Although… it seems he’s quite interested in me tonight."
My heart sank. The way she spoke was irritating, as if she was trying to brag about something I hadn’t asked to know. The way she said it, the clear intention of making me feel insecure… it was enough to make my blood boil. But I kept my cool. I wasn’t going to give her the satisfaction of seeing my discomfort.
"Really?" I responded indifferently, crossing my arms. "Well, Shanks seems like the type of man who doesn’t stay in one place for long."
She glanced at me sideways, her smile didn’t fade, but her eyes narrowed slightly. She was realizing that I wasn’t going to fall for her little game easily.
"Well, darling, don’t get your hopes up too high," she said sweetly, taking a step toward me. "Men like him are always looking for someone at their level," she said while crossing her arms and sizing me up. "You know? I’ve seen you with Shanks. Interesting, really."
Her tone was venomous, and though I knew she was just trying to make me feel insecure, I couldn’t help but feel a small pang of anger. However, I tried to remain calm.
"I don’t know what you’re talking about," I replied, my voice firmer than I felt.
"Oh, please," she laughed, stepping closer to me. "I know exactly what I’m talking about. Shanks is charming, isn’t he? That carefree attitude, the way he makes you feel like you’re the only person in the room. Believe me, I know him too well. But here’s a tip, dear: don’t get your hopes up. He’s a businessman, and he always has a plan. If you think you’re special, I’m sorry, but you’re not."
Her words hit me hard, but just as I was about to respond, the bathroom door swung open, and Nami walked in, with a determined expression on her face.
"Y/N! There you are, I’ve been looking for you," she exclaimed, walking toward me while completely ignoring the businesswoman. She stood beside me with a calm smile, but clearly protective. "Is everything okay here?"
The woman straightened up, casting a quick glance between Nami and me. It was obvious she hadn’t expected someone like Nami to step into the equation.
"Everything’s perfect," she responded with a sharp smile, though her tone didn’t match her words. "We were just having a little chat."
Nami smiled sweetly, though the tension in her eyes was unmistakable.
"Great," she replied, her tone casual but with an undertone only someone as shrewd as Nami could deliver. "Although it seems like it’s over now, right, Y/N?"
The businesswoman hesitated for a moment but quickly composed herself, with a malicious glint in her eyes.
"Of course. See you in the hall," she said with a superficial smile, turning to leave the bathroom without another word.
When she left, I felt the air return to my lungs. The tension I had been holding in my shoulders began to dissipate, though I was still a bit shaken.
Of course! Here's the translation back into English:
"Nami…" I whispered as we left the bathroom, my voice trembling slightly. "I really need to get out of here. Go home… I can't take this anymore."
Nami looked at me with compassion, and without hesitation, she put a hand on my shoulder, trying to calm me down.
"Take it easy," she said softly, "let's go home, it's for the best. You've done enough tonight."
I nodded, feeling a lump in my throat. I didn’t want to stay at that party any longer, with this whirlwind of emotions. The atmosphere had become unbearable, and the idea of seeing Shanks flirting with others after everything that had happened was more than I could handle. We walked together toward the exit, passing groups of investors who were still chatting animatedly.
As we said goodbye to our directors and a few investors, I felt eyes on my back. I turned around, and just as I expected, there was Shanks, watching me with that look that always managed to unsettle me. I didn’t say anything; we just exchanged a brief glance before I quickly looked away, focusing on getting out of there.
Nami and I finally got to the car and climbed in, grateful to leave the noise of the party behind. The ride was quiet, but comforting. Nami knew when to talk and when not to, and at that moment, I appreciated her giving me the space I needed to process everything that had happened.
When we arrived at my apartment, I was just unlocking the door when I heard the unmistakable sound of a car approaching quickly. I paused, glancing around, and then I saw it: Shanks' car pulling up swiftly beside us. My heart skipped a beat.
"Oh God," I murmured, more to myself than to Nami.
Before I could react, Shanks had already gotten out of the car and was walking toward me quickly. He looked determined, and his eyes were locked on me. Nami, always protective, stepped forward, positioning herself between him and me.
"What do you think you're doing, Shanks?" Nami said, her tone firm and full of authority. "Leave her alone."
"I don't want any trouble," Shanks responded, raising his hands in a gesture of peace. "I just need to talk to her, for a moment. Please, Nami."
The tension was thick in the air, and although I didn’t want to talk to him at that moment, something about his persistence, the way he was looking at me, made me hesitate. Nami glanced at me, waiting for me to make a decision.
"It's okay, Nami," I sighed eventually.
Nami frowned, clearly not convinced, but slowly nodded.
"If you need anything, just call me. I’ll be inside," she said before heading toward the door. "This is your last chance, Shanks."
The silence between Shanks and me was heavy for a moment. I crossed my arms, unsure of what to say. He took a step closer to me, his expression softer than it had been all night.
"Thank you for listening, Y/N," he began, his tone calm. "I know you're upset, and you have every right to be. What happened today was… confusing. Can we see each other tomorrow? Come over for dinner, I want to do something special for you."
"Shanks, I don’t know if that’s a good idea…" I started, trying to remain firm.
NEXT CHAPTER
#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#shanks x reader#shanks#red haired shanks#red hair shanks#akagami no shanks#shanks one piece#shanks x mihawk#shanks x you#shanks x y/n#shanks smut#benn beckman#dracule mihawk#shanks imagine#peter gadiot#red haired pirates#op smut#op shanks#op x reader#op x y/n#op x you#op x oc
55 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Neightbor. Chapter 5
Summary: The story takes place in the real world. Shanks, your unbearable neighbor, makes you a proposition that you're unsure whether to reject. It could be the start of a friendship, or maybe something more?
SHANKS X YOU
WARNING: Except for the first chapter, the rest will contain scenes of sex and violence, making this fanfic strictly +18.
TAG LIST: @buggsclownie @commanderfreethatdust @nocturnalrorobin @candy1277 @bluetokie
PREVIOUS CHAPTER
I hung up the phone and, for a moment, I stood still, feeling my heart pounding. I couldn’t believe what I had just done. I had played with fire, challenging Shanks in a way I’d never imagined.
I checked the time. I had to leave immediately. I grabbed my underwear from the floor and put it back on. It was true I had said that to Shanks, but I couldn’t go to a final presentation like that. I’d figure out how to handle it later so he wouldn’t notice.
With my project folder under my arm and a deep breath to calm my nerves, I headed to the university. As I walked through the campus, I could feel the energy of the event already buzzing in the air. The decorations were nearly finished, and the organizers were moving around, making sure everything was perfect. But my mind kept wandering between Shanks' words and the pressure I felt about the presentation.
“Focus,” I whispered to myself. This is important.
I arrived at the auditorium where I was supposed to meet Beckman and tried to shake off the last remnants of distraction. As I entered, I saw him sitting at a table, reviewing some papers with his typical serious yet friendly expression. Beckman had always been a mentor, someone I could trust to give me his honest opinion, without sugarcoating.
“Y/N, right on time,” he said, glancing up and giving me a slight smile when he saw me enter.
“Hi, professor. Is everything ready for tomorrow?” I tried to sound relaxed, but my nerves betrayed me.
“Everything is in order,” he replied, gesturing to the chair in front of him. “Let’s quickly go over your presentation. I want to make sure you’re not missing anything and that you’re completely prepared.”
I sat down, pulling the documents from my folder. I was confident I had done a good job, but Beckman’s approval was key to putting me at ease. Over the next few minutes, we reviewed every slide, every key point of my presentation. Beckman nodded frequently, making small corrections here and there, but he didn’t dwell too much on the details.
Finally, he set the papers aside and looked at me with a smile of approval.
“Perfect, Y/N. You’ve done an exceptional job. I have nothing more to correct,” he said, crossing his arms. “The only thing left is to prepare for the social part—the party.”
I returned his smile, feeling more relieved than I expected.
“Thank you, professor. It really means a lot to me.”
“I know,” he replied, his tone more serious. “But remember, getting an investor isn’t just about a good presentation. The most important part happens at the party, when you have the chance to speak with them directly. That’s where you need to be smart.”
I adjusted in my seat, paying close attention to every word.
“The key is to make the investors feel comfortable with you. Don’t overwhelm them right away with too much technical information. That will come later. First, connect with them. Talk about yourself, your passions, why this project is important to you, and how it could make a difference. If you get them interested in you as a person, they’ll be more willing to listen to your idea.”
I nodded, mentally noting every piece of advice. I knew Beckman was right. Having an innovative project wasn’t enough; I needed them to see me—the person behind the project.
“And above all, don’t get discouraged if you don’t secure something tomorrow. Sometimes the seeds you plant today don’t bear fruit until much later. The important thing is to make a good impression,” Beckman concluded with an encouraging look.
“Understood. Thank you again, professor.”
Beckman stood up and gave me a light tap on the shoulder.
“Trust yourself, Y/N. You have everything you need to succeed. Just remember to enjoy it, too.”
I left the auditorium feeling more prepared, but still with that mix of nerves and anticipation.
I glanced out the hallway window, not really expecting Shanks to have shown up. I walked through the parking lot from top to bottom, and… there it was: his Range Rover parked at one end, right in the front row.
Nervousness shot through my body. Had he really come? Was it just because of the challenge, or did he actually want to see me?
At that moment, our conversation and my underwear came to mind… I had to make a decision, and honestly, walking through the university without them felt a bit bold, considering my skirt barely covered the essentials. I decided to take the risk and ran to the bathroom, slipping them off and tucking them deep into my bag, so Shanks would never find out.
I stepped into the hallway carefully, walking slowly but confidently, heading toward the parking lot with deliberate steps, trying to keep calm as my heart raced. With each step, the reality of what I was about to do washed over me. Seeing Shanks in person, after everything we had talked about, and on top of that, without the underwear I had just stashed in my bag, added a level of tension I was struggling to control.
There it was—his Range Rover, parked in the front row, just as I had seen from afar. Shanks was sitting inside, his arm resting on the window, a carefree expression on his face. As I got closer, his eyes met mine, and his smile widened in that playful way, as if he already knew the effect he had on me.
I took a deep breath, trying to maintain composure as I approached the passenger door. The moment I opened the door and got into the car, I could feel his gaze on me, like he was assessing every move I made. I couldn’t help but feel my skin tingle under his scrutiny.
Shanks was wearing a white shirt with a few buttons undone, revealing a glimpse of his muscular chest. The shirt was tucked into jeans that paired nicely with some sleek dress shoes. I couldn’t help but take in his whole figure—he was handsome, too handsome.
“Shall we go?” Shanks asked in that casual, flirty tone he always used, accompanying his words with a playful smile. “I had to swing by work, but now I’m all yours.”
I buckled my seatbelt, trying not to let my face betray the mix of nerves and excitement I felt. I turned to him, trying to appear more confident than I actually was.
“And where do you plan on taking me?” I replied, keeping my tone neutral but with a suggestive smile on my lips.
Shanks chuckled softly as he started the car and began to maneuver out of the parking lot.
“I have a place in mind,” he said, his voice low and smooth.
The car moved off smoothly, and as we left the university behind, my mind kept racing. The sensation of being without underwear kept me on edge, but it also gave me a rush of adrenaline I hadn’t expected. The atmosphere in the car was thick with that tension that always lingered between us, but this time it felt more intense, like every word, every look carried a different weight.
Shanks drove with the same confidence he always seemed to carry in life, one hand on the wheel and the other resting casually on the window. Every now and then, he’d glance at me quickly, as if enjoying watching me try to keep my cool.
“I love it when you get all serious like that,” he said, breaking the silence. “I can almost see your mind racing a thousand miles an hour.”
I couldn’t help but smile, though I tried to hide it.
“And what makes you think I’m thinking about you?” I replied, raising an eyebrow, teasing him with the idea of a challenge.
Shanks let out a short laugh and shook his head.
“I don’t need to think it. I know it,” he replied, his tone confident, without a trace of doubt. “But don’t worry, tonight you don’t have to think about anything. In fact, I need to unwind too.”
The car turned onto a side road, taking us away from the city’s hustle. Soon, trees began to line the road, and the streetlights faded, leaving only the moon and the car’s headlights to illuminate our path. The atmosphere became more intimate, more secluded, and I could feel the anticipation building in the air.
After about ten minutes of driving, the car began to climb up a steep road. I knew we were nearing something, but I had no idea where he was taking me. Finally, after a few more minutes, Shanks parked at a small lookout, surrounded by trees and nature.
“We’re here,” he announced with a smile as he turned off the engine.
I looked around, and my breath caught for a moment. The view was breathtaking. In front of us, the city lights stretched out in the distance, glowing like stars beneath the night sky. The scene was spectacular, and the silence around us, broken only by the soft sound of the wind, made everything feel even more magical.
Shanks turned toward me, quickly unbuckling my seatbelt.
“Spread your legs,” he said in a serious, almost demanding tone.
I couldn’t help but blush, my face burning at his words, and my heart began to race.
I did as he told me and opened my legs. With confident movements, he slid his hand between my thighs as he leaned closer to my ear. His hand explored my intimate parts.
“So it was true, you went to the university without anything on,” he whispered flirtatiously in my ear. “I didn’t think you’d be capable… of letting just anyone see my precious… pussy.”
Mine? Had he really just said it was his?
I bit my lip, the tension building with each passing minute, Shanks’ hand unmoving, and my breathing growing heavier.
He licked his lips. “Get in the back,” he said, pulling his hand away and unbuckling his seatbelt.
I opened the car door, trying to pull myself together, and opened the back door, slipping inside. Shanks followed, undoing a few more buttons on his shirt and looking at me intensely.
Once he got into the car and sat down, he took my hand. “Come here,” he said with a big smile, and in one swift motion, I was sitting on his lap.
His hand ran over my body from top to bottom, finally reaching my thighs, slowly moving upward. I leaned in to kiss him as my breathing quickened, and his lips curved into a smile. “So needy already.”
I shivered at his words. The truth was, I had missed him, and the desire to be with him was betraying me. I smiled slightly and moved closer to his lips, pressing them together in a passionate kiss. His hands slowly traveled up my thighs until they reached my intimate parts, exploring again until one hand found its way to my clit.
Shanks began to make small, perfectly coordinated movements. He already knew exactly where my weak spots were, where he needed to touch. With every movement of his fingers, his name slipped from my mouth, whispered directly into his ear. Suddenly, he gently but decisively slid two fingers inside me and paused for a moment, waiting for my response.
I jumped slightly from the surprise and sensation, and Shanks let out a soft chuckle. “Good?”
I nodded, and he gave me a small kiss on the forehead as his fingers began to move.
My moans filled the space; it was clear he knew exactly where to touch, and he was putting special care and effort into it.
“You know, darling? It drives me crazy how my name comes out of your mouth. Now I’m the needy one.” Shanks pulled his fingers out of me and brought both hands to his pants, unbuckling his belt and unzipping his fly, giving space for his now prominent bulge. His eyes met mine with a challenging look. “Fuck me,” he said, trying to imitate my voice and gestures from the other night when I had said the exact same thing.
I stood up as best as I could, giving him as much space as possible, gesturing for him to lower his pants.
When I took them off, I quickly placed myself on top of him again, feeling his member on my lower parts. I pulled back a little and took his cock in my hands, massaging it up and down. While Shanks let out all kinds of grunts and clung to the seat.
After a while when he had reached his peak, I withdrew my hands to get closer to him, approaching his neck to bite him fiercely while he introduced his member inside me. While we were both breathing hard.
"Fuck.. you always so tight darling?" Shanks' breathing was getting heavier.
I gave myself some time to adjust to him, and began to move, increasing the speed and intensity more and more, while Shanks licked and massaged my breasts when the moans allowed him.
We were both enjoying it, and I decided to go a little further, doing it slower and harder, doing small thrusts and moving my body in small circles. We both began to moan, the ecstasy did not allow us to say anything at all, it seemed that Shanks for the first time had been left speechless, and I would not last much longer.
"If you keep this up, I'm going to cum…"
Hearing that, I positioned myself closer again, increasing my speed a little more and letting myself be carried away by the pleasure. As soon as he noticed my juices and convulsions, he let himself go, exploding with a loud growl.
After a few minutes of catching his breath, Shanks put his clothes back on, got out of the car, and to my surprise, I saw him pull a thick, dark-colored blanket from the trunk. He folded it over his arm and shot me a knowing look. "Come on, I want to show you something."
I quickly got dressed and stepped out of the car to find Shanks. Leaning against the car door, he waited calmly, a casual smile on his face. He jumped up onto the car hood and spread the blanket over it, offering me his hand to join him. I settled next to him, and we both lay down, gazing up at the sky. The air was crisp, and the silence of the place wrapped around us like an invisible blanket. For a few minutes, we stayed like that, simply watching the stars, until Shanks broke the silence.
"Look, there's the Big Dipper," he said, pointing to the sky. "It's one of the easiest to spot. And right there…" he leaned a little closer to me, his fingers almost touching mine as he pointed to another spot in the sky, "…that's Orion, the hunter."
I glanced at him from the corner of my eye, his profile softly illuminated by the starlight. His expression was serene, but there was something in his tone, in the way he spoke to me, that made me feel like this moment was more than just a simple astronomy lesson.
"Have you always been a fan of the stars?" I asked quietly, trying to break the growing tension between us.
Shanks turned his face towards me, his smile reappearing.
"I've always liked clear skies, but…" he paused, his eyes sparkling with a mix of amusement and something deeper, "…tonight the stars have some tough competition."
Before I could fully process what he had just said, Shanks leaned in and kissed me. It was soft at first, but soon the kiss grew more intense, more assured. My hands found their way to his chest, and for a few moments, I let myself get lost in the warmth of his body, in the way his lips fit perfectly with mine.
When we finally pulled apart, Shanks looked at me with a playful yet tender smile.
"I knew you'd like the stars," he teased, his voice soft, though his eyes were serious.
The drive home was quiet. We got back quickly, the lookout wasn’t far.
Shanks got out of the car, walking over to my door and taking my hand. "Good luck tomorrow, princess. See you on Saturday," he said as he kissed my hand, then turned to walk to his own door.
I stepped inside, my mind still spinning from everything that had happened, and just as I was taking off my shoes, I saw Nami sitting on the couch, looking at me with a knowing smile.
"Well?" she asked, her tone playful. "How was the 'meeting'?"
I flopped onto the couch beside her and sighed.
"It was… unexpected."
Nami raised an eyebrow.
"Unexpected, huh? Come on, spill."
And then, unable to stop the smile that spread across my face, I told her everything. From the moment I saw Shanks at the window to the kiss under the stars.
"Y/N, you two slept together and you’re excited over a simple kiss? You’re so strange," she laughed.
“It’s in those moments that my heart tells me maybe it’s not just about sex, that I mean more to him. But I still don’t know.” I replied with a smile, glancing at Nami.
However, something about her expression made me realize she was lost in her own thoughts, uneasy. She was nervously playing with her hair, something she only did when dealing with something important.
“Are you okay?” I asked, trying to get her attention.
Nami stopped twirling her hair and sighed deeply, as if searching for the courage to say what was on her mind.
“I don’t even know where to begin,” she said, her voice softer than usual, almost hesitant.
I sat up straighter, my senses on alert. Nami wasn’t one to lose her composure easily, and when she did, it meant something serious was happening.
“Tell me, what’s going on?” I urged gently.
She bit her lower lip, clearly struggling with her thoughts. After a long silence, she finally spoke.
“It’s my supervisor,” she whispered.
I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. I knew she had been spending a lot of time with him, preparing for her presentation, but she hadn’t given me many details about their relationship. Something in her tone, however, told me this was much bigger.
“What about him?” I asked, sensing something unexpected was about to be revealed.
Nami took a deep breath, closing her eyes as if bracing herself for a confession she had been holding in for some time.
“He kissed me.”
My eyes widened. That wasn’t what I had expected to hear.
“What? When did that happen?” I asked, still in shock.
She let out the breath she’d been holding and looked at me, her face a mixture of excitement and confusion.
“It was yesterday, after one of our work sessions. Everything was normal, we were going over the final details of my presentation. But when we finished, he got closer than usual, and before I realized it, he kissed me.”
I sat there, processing the situation.
“And what did you do?” I asked, needing to know every detail.
Nami smiled, but it was a shy, almost embarrassed smile.
“I kissed him back. I didn’t push him away or stop him. In fact… I liked it.”
My mind paused for a second. I knew Nami to be professional, always maintaining boundaries in difficult situations, so this surprised me.
“Wait, do you like your supervisor? So what you said at the party on Saturday wasn’t a joke?” I asked, trying to piece it all together.
She nodded slowly, her cheeks flushing.
“Yeah… and I don’t know how to feel about it. He’s a bit older than us and he’s my mentor, which complicates things. But, Y/N, I really like him. I’m not sure how it happened, but the more time I spend with him, the more I realize I’m attracted to him.”
I was stunned. I’d never seen Nami so unsure about matters of the heart.
“And what about him?” I asked cautiously. “Did he say anything after the kiss?”
Nami nodded, her eyes shining with a hint of hope.
“After the kiss, he apologized, but not in a way that made me feel rejected. He said he couldn’t help it, that he’s been feeling something for me for a while, but he didn’t want it to interfere with my work or my future.”
I could see the conflict in her face. She was torn between the professional and the personal, a dilemma that wasn’t easy to solve.
“Nami, this is complicated,” I said, trying to find the right balance in my words. “I understand that you like him, and it’s clear he feels something for you too. But you need to think about how this could affect you, especially with your presentation so close.”
She nodded, her eyes focused on her hands.
“I know. That’s why I’m so nervous. Tomorrow’s the presentation, and I don’t want this to distract me. But I can’t help thinking about what all this means for afterward… What if it goes further? What if it doesn’t work out?”
“You can’t have all the answers right now,” I said gently. “What’s important is that tomorrow you focus on your presentation. Do your best, and after, once things have calmed down, talk to him. Clear the air about what you both feel, but don’t put too much pressure on it.”
Nami looked at me, her eyes filled with gratitude.
“You’re right. Right now, I need to focus on my academic future. I can’t let this distract me… but I can’t deny I want to see where things go with him.”
I smiled, relieved to see her more determined.
“You’re incredibly strong, Nami. I know you’ll do great tomorrow, and afterward, you’ll have time to figure things out with him.”
Nami smiled back, though still a bit nervous.
“Thanks, Y/N. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
“We’re a team,” I replied, squeezing her hand gently.
We sat in silence for a moment, both reflecting on what lay ahead. Nami had a mountain of emotions to deal with, but I knew she could handle it. Tomorrow would be a crucial day for both of us.
It was the afternoon of the big day, and nerves coursed through every inch of my body as I mentally reviewed my presentation. I was confident in what I had prepared, thanks to Beckman’s guidance, but the pressure of securing an investor was overwhelming. Everything was ready: slides double-checked, words memorized… yet the anxiety lingered.
I was in my room, organizing my papers, when I heard the sound of the door opening. I looked up to see Nami walking in, a mischievous smile on her face and a large package in her hands. The box was a creamy color, elegant, with the logo of Éclat Boutique, the most expensive shop in town.
“What’s that?” I asked, unable to hide my curiosity.
Nami approached and placed the box on the table, gesturing for me to open it.
“It’s for you. It just arrived at the door,” she said, her smile growing. “There’s a note, too.”
I stared at her, confused. “There’s been a mistake. I didn’t order anything.”
“Open it,” Nami chuckled.
With trembling hands, I opened the box, and instantly, my eyes widened in amazement. Inside was a dress… but not just any dress. It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. A soft crimson red, perfectly cut to fall just above the ankles, elegant and sophisticated. The fabric seemed to flow like water, with a slight shimmer under the light. It was a dream dress, the kind you only imagined wearing on a special occasion, and it came from the most exclusive store in town.
“This can’t be real…” I whispered, stroking the delicate fabric.
Amused, Nami pointed to the small card next to the dress.
“You might want to read the note,” she said, crossing her arms and waiting for me to open it.
I took the card in my hands, still feeling a mixture of surprise and nervousness. As I opened it, my heart skipped a beat.
“As soon as I saw it, I knew it was for you. Good luck. I know you’ll shine.”
“Shanks…” I murmured, a wave of emotions rushing through me.
Nami, who had been watching my reaction with a mischievous grin, let out a small laugh.
“This is too much…” I mumbled, still processing what had just happened.
“Come on, Y/N. This dress is perfect for you. And when was the last time you treated yourself to something this nice?” Nami said, stepping closer to admire the dress.
“You’re right,” I replied, smiling. “It’s perfect.”
Nami looked at me with a mix of excitement and complicity.
“Well, don’t get too sentimental now. Go try it on and make sure you’re ready to dazzle everyone at that event.”
I stood up, still feeling the flutter of excitement in my stomach. I took the dress to the bathroom, and as I put it on, I was surprised at how well it fit. It was as if the dress had been tailored just for me. The way it fell, the color—everything made me feel different, more confident, more like myself.
When I stepped out of the bathroom, Nami’s jaw dropped.
“Wow, Y/N… you look stunning.”
I laughed, but inside, the nerves of seeing him that night were still there, mixed with the pressure of the presentation.
Nami and I had spent the entire afternoon getting ready. She was just as nervous as I was, though she tried to hide it. As I looked at myself in the mirror, adjusting the final details of the red dress Shanks had sent, I still couldn’t believe it. The simple fact that he had sent me something so spectacular gave me a small boost of confidence I desperately needed.
We got in the car, and as we drove to the auditorium, my mind was focused on every word I had to say, every point I needed to emphasize. I knew I couldn’t let my nerves get the best of me. I had to stay composed, remember Beckman’s advice, and trust that I was prepared for this opportunity.
When we arrived at the auditorium, the pressure intensified, but Nami, always optimistic, gave me a quick hug and looked at me with determination.
“We’re going to nail this! Let’s go!”
We entered the auditorium, and the magnitude of the event hit me. There were more people than I expected. The other speakers seemed so confident, so focused, as they prepared for their own presentations. I was up first, so I didn’t have much time to dwell on my doubts. The minutes flew by, and soon I was called to the stage.
I took a deep breath, remembering that everything I had worked for culminated in this moment. I walked to the center of the stage, my heart racing, but with the conviction that what I had prepared was good enough. More than that, it was brilliant.
I started my presentation with a shaky voice, but little by little, I found my rhythm. The words flowed smoothly, my ideas well-structured, and I could feel that I had captured the audience’s attention. As I progressed, my confidence grew. Beckman had been right—I was ready.
But then, something unexpected happened.
Suddenly, a loud noise broke the silence in the auditorium. The main door swung open, and all eyes turned toward the entrance. I tried not to get distracted, but when I saw who it was, my heart nearly stopped.
It was Shanks.
Dressed in a sharp black suit, his hair slightly tousled but with that signature air of confidence. He walked in with a relaxed stride, as if time and space adjusted to his rhythm. He made no effort to conceal his entrance or apologize for interrupting the presentation. The door slammed shut behind him, and for a moment, the entire auditorium fell silent, waiting.
“What is he doing here?” was all I could think. My mind was in complete disarray. I was momentarily speechless, completely stunned. But what shocked me the most was where he went.
Shanks, with all the calm in the world, walked directly toward the VIP section—the area reserved for the city’s most important investors and businesspeople. He sat comfortably in one of the front-row seats, as if he belonged there. He nodded to a few of the attendees, and everyone looked at him with evident respect.
The entire auditorium was even more expectant, including me. Who was Shanks, really? Why was he sitting in the VIP section? What on earth was happening? Questions swirled in my head, and that awful ringing started in my ears, the kind that signaled everything was about to fall apart. But I couldn’t let panic take over. I had to keep going. I was in the middle of my presentation, and I couldn’t let his arrival throw me off.
I took a deep breath, trying to regain my composure. I felt the nervousness creeping in, but I closed my eyes for a second, recalling Beckman’s words and the confidence I had built up until that moment. I had to keep going. I couldn’t let his presence ruin everything
NEXT CHAPTER
#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#shanks#red haired shanks#red hair shanks#akagami no shanks#benn beckman#op shanks#opla shanks#shanks x mihawk#shanks x reader#shanks x you#shanks x y/n#shanks x buggy#shanks smut#shanks one piece#op smut#red haired pirates#dracule mihawk#peter gadiot
58 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Neightbor. Chapter 4
Summary: The story takes place in the real world. Shanks, your unbearable neighbor, makes you a proposition that you're unsure whether to reject. It could be the start of a friendship, or maybe something more?
SHANKS X YOU
WARNING: Except for the first chapter, the rest will contain scenes of sex and violence, making this fanfic strictly +18.
TAG LIST: @buggsclownie @commanderfreethatdust
PREVIOUS CHAPTER
Shanks continued to run his fingers through my lower parts gently, and delicately began to lick my clit, making movements with his tongue, which he intensified in speed and hardness, exchanging them from time to time with kisses and movements of his lips. And I…. I was a moaning mess.
After a while, Shanks introduced two fingers inside me, moving them also in perfect movements, straight towards my G-spot, since he knew perfectly where it was. He raised and lowered his fingers while his mouth also worked. My body burned, my desire increased more and more, I needed him, I wanted him now, and I couldn't stop screaming and moaning his name.
Shanks moved away from me for a few seconds, catching his breath, to approach my neck and kiss it passionately while he continued working with his fingers. "You look so cute screaming my name….. I'm sure you'll be beautiful when I'm inside you" He whispered while increasing the rhythm of his fingers. "Cum, now."
I let myself go, it was strange, but at that moment I felt like his eyes reflected passion and lust as I felt like he had power over me, like at that moment he could do whatever he wanted with me, like he knew I would obey and do anything, and I loved that he was so dominant.
Feeling all my juices on his fingers, Shanks slowly took them out, taking them to his belt with a small smile. His pants now lay tight at the bottom, behind the belt, with a prominent bulge behind them. I couldn't help but bite my lip in anticipation of what was about to happen.
He untied the belt, and the first few buttons of his pants as the moonlight illuminated his sculpted body. He quickly pulled down his pants along with his underwear. His prominent member came out free and it was big, very big. Nervousness ran through my body. The truth was that even though I had had a few flings and boyfriends, I had never been with anyone like Shanks.
He threw his clothes aside, and lay down on top of me, bringing his face close to mine. "Don't worry, I've prepared you very well" He said, pushing my hair out of my face with tenderness. "You want it?"
Before I could nod, he introduced his member into me, slowly but surely, grabbing my hands. A small moan escaped his mouth. "Breathe, you're okay." He continued as he brought his lips back to mine. A mix of pain and pleasure took over me, although little by little the pain disappeared, Shanks' small movements were slowly turning into pleasure. I opened my eyes, and found his, looking at me, waiting for my approval, an answer that everything was okay. A small smile appeared on my lips. Seeing this, Shanks regained confidence, responding with an even bigger smile and beginning to intensify the pace.
We both immersed ourselves in pleasure and the space was filled with our moans. Shanks stood up, feet on the floor, while he placed me on the edge of the bed and continued to increase the pace. He brought his finger close to my mouth, caressing it and inserting his finger into it. "Suck it" he demanded. And I obeyed.
"You're so pretty, so pretty around my cock" he said trying to catch his breath. "I want you to ride me" he continued dryly.
He moved away slightly, climbing onto the headboard of the bed, while leaning his back against it, sitting on the pillows. I stood up and placed myself on his lap, while he bit his lip and looked at my body with a smile. That smile that made me melt inside.
When I was positioned on top of him, I slowly introduced his member inside me, the truth was that at that moment it didn't hurt me in the slightest, the only thing I could feel was pleasure. I began to ride Shanks quickly, as best I knew, his delicious cock was taking me to ecstasy, filling every part of my insides and rubbing perfectly on my G-spot.
A light sweat ran through our bodies, Shanks with clearly agitated breath guided my hips with his hands, grabbing my ass and occasionally spanking me, which became a little more intense each time. While my nails dug passionately into his shoulders and back.
"I bet none of those little boys will fuck you like I'm doing." A big ball of heat besieged my stomach. "Now your testing a real man with a real dick" Shanks continued with a big spank on my ass.
"I'm going to cum" I let out with the last breath I had left.
"Wait a minute princess, I want to enjoy you a little more"
I kept riding Shanks until I couldn't take it anymore, letting my orgasm run free, running through my entire body. Shanks, feeling all my fluids on his member, came too, leaving us both breathing hard.
I leaned against Shanks’ body, trying to regain some sense of normalcy. He wrapped his arms around me, planting a kiss on my forehead. We both remained silent, savoring the moment and what had just happened.
“We should clean up,” Shanks finally said, breaking the silence.
Carefully, I got up from the bed, setting my feet on the ground, and Shanks did the same, taking my hand and guiding me to the bathroom.
We both washed up quickly, and I could see the exhaustion on his face. After the day I’d had, I was just as tired. When we left the bathroom, Shanks went to his closet, looking for a clean shirt. “Here, put this on. You’ll be more comfortable,” he said, tossing a shirt into my hands. “We’d better get some sleep.”
He pulled back the sheets on the bed, and we both slid underneath them. Shanks wrapped his arms around me from behind. “Goodnight, beautiful.”
Everything was peaceful. I closed my eyes and quickly fell into a deep sleep.
I woke up slowly, with the soft morning light filtering through the curtains, bathing the room in a warm glow. For a moment, everything felt serene, as if the world had stilled after the intensity of the night before. The gentle brush of the sheets against my skin reminded me where I was, and more importantly, who I had been with.
A shy smile crept across my face as memories from the night before resurfaced. The way Shanks had looked at me, how his hands had explored every inch of my body with a blend of tenderness and desire. There was something magnetic about him that I just couldn’t shake.
I turned over slowly, expecting to find him still sleeping beside me, but instead, the bed was empty. My smile faded slightly. I looked around the room, but there was no sign of him. A slight pang of disappointment hit me, as if the night had ended more abruptly than I had hoped.
That’s when I saw it: a small note carefully folded and left on Shanks’ pillow. I picked it up, my heart beating a little faster as I unfolded it.
“Y/N,
I got called in for an emergency at work. Sorry I couldn’t stay, but I promise we’ll see each other soon. Take care.
Shanks.”
I read the note several times, feeling a mix of emotions. On one hand, there was the warmth of knowing he hadn’t left without a word, that he had cared enough to leave me an explanation. But on the other hand, I couldn’t help but feel a small twinge of disappointment. I had wanted to wake up next to him, talk to him, maybe even spend a bit more time together in that bubble we’d created during the night.
I took a deep breath and set the note aside, deciding not to overthink it. Shanks was a busy man. I gathered my things slowly, still feeling his presence in every corner of the room. Part of me wanted to linger a little longer, savor the calm, but I knew I had to go home.
I dressed quickly, and after one last glance at the room, I left, closing the door softly behind me. As I walked toward the exit, my thoughts were still tangled up in what had transpired between us.
When I got home, I felt a mix of relief and nervousness. As I opened the apartment door, the smell of freshly brewed coffee greeted me, along with the familiar sound of Nami humming a tune in the kitchen. Her laughter was the next thing I heard.
“Well, well! Look who decided to come back after a wild night out!” Nami said, giving me a teasing look as she set the coffee pot aside.
I sighed, trying to hold back the smile tugging at my lips. “It wasn’t as wild as you think, Nami,” I replied, though she clearly didn’t believe me.
“Oh, please,” she shot back, crossing her arms and stepping closer with a raised eyebrow. “You’ve got that sparkle in your eyes. Come on, spill it all.”
I laughed, unable to help myself. “Okay, okay,” I admitted, collapsing onto the couch. “It was… amazing. Different from anything I’ve experienced before.”
Nami sat next to me, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. “Amazing how?”
I told her everything, and as I spoke, the memories rushed back with overwhelming force, and I realized how much that night had meant to me.
“And then he left me a note this morning because he had to rush off to work,” I said, showing her the note Shanks had left.
Nami took it and read it quietly before handing it back. “Wow,” she commented with a soft smile. “Do you trust him?”
I nodded, feeling a warmth spread through my chest. “Yeah. I’m not sure exactly what will happen next, but… I feel like there’s something more between us.”
Nami smiled and gave me a playful nudge on the arm. “Well, whatever is happening, it sounds like you’re in good hands. And from what you’ve told me, not just good, but very, very skilled ones.”
We both burst into laughter.
Monday arrived faster than I expected. I was sitting at my small desk, staring at the messy notes from my PhD project when I received an email from Benn Beckman, my thesis advisor, requesting an urgent meeting. I knew Beckman wasn’t the type to send emails for trivial matters, so I quickly finished what I was working on and headed to his office.
The campus was unusually quiet for a Monday, and the sound of my footsteps echoed in the hallways. When I reached Benn’s office, the door was slightly ajar. I knocked softly.
“Come in,” his firm voice called from inside.
I entered and saw him sitting behind his desk, with his characteristic calm yet intense expression. Beckman had always been someone I admired deeply. His sharp mind and ability to see beyond the obvious made him a formidable mentor. He motioned for me to take a seat, and I obeyed.
“Y/N,” he began as I sat down, “I want to talk to you about something important. This Friday, we’re having a small gathering with some investors who are interested in funding innovative research projects.”
My heart skipped a beat. I knew what that meant. Beckman had mentioned the possibility of seeking external funding for my project, but I hadn’t expected it to happen so soon.
“I want you to present your project to them,” he continued, looking at me with a mix of confidence and expectation. “It’s your chance to sell your research and make sure these investors are interested enough to fund you. You have the rest of the week to prepare. I trust you’ll be ready.”
I felt the pressure building in my chest, but also a spark of excitement. This was the opportunity I’d been waiting for, the moment to prove that my work was worth supporting. However, the fear of failure was there too, lurking in the background.
“I will be,” I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt.
Beckman gave me a slight smile. “I know. Just remember, the most important thing isn’t just presenting your project, but connecting with them, making them feel that your research is necessary and valuable. If you can do that, you’ll succeed.”
The rest of the week was an emotional rollercoaster. During the day, I threw myself completely into preparing my presentation. I refined every slide, reviewed my notes over and over, and practiced my talk in front of the mirror until I could recite it from memory.
But at night, my mind kept drifting back to Shanks. Ever since that morning when I found his note on the pillow, we hadn’t spoken again. And although I didn’t expect us to be in constant contact, the prolonged silence was starting to bother me.
Every now and then, I’d see him through the window, either entering his house or working out in the backyard. Sometimes our eyes would meet, but he never waved or made any effort to talk to me. That confused me, and to be honest, it frustrated me. How could he go from such an intense night to completely ignoring me?
“What the hell is he thinking?” I often wondered, growing more annoyed. It was like he had lit a fire in me only to disappear.
On Tuesday night, I saw him leave his house, wearing a jacket over his shoulders and his phone in hand. He was walking quickly, as if in a rush to get somewhere. I watched him from the window, feeling a mix of anger and disappointment. I couldn’t understand why he hadn’t even bothered to say hello.
“Maybe I never mattered to him at all,” I thought bitterly.
Nami, always perceptive, noticed my irritation when I got back to the apartment later that night.
“Shanks again?” she asked, not looking up from her book as she sat on the couch.
“Yeah, and I don’t get it,” I huffed, dropping down beside her. “Ever since that night, he’s barely looked at me. He hasn’t come to say hi even once. And the worst part is, I see him every day. He’s right there, but he acts like I don’t exist.”
Nami looked up and studied me for a moment, thinking. “Look, I don’t know what’s going on in his head, but maybe he’s just really busy with work.”
“Work?” I said, frustrated. “After everything that happened between us, the least he could do is say hi when we cross paths, right?”
“I know,” Nami replied calmly. “But maybe it’s not that simple. You can’t know everything if he doesn’t tell you. Just… don’t let it get to you too much, at least not this week. We’ve got the presentation on Friday, and you can’t let this distract you.”
I knew she was right, but the thought of Shanks ignoring me—or worse, that I hadn’t meant anything to him—kept gnawing at me inside.
It was Thursday afternoon, and I was in my room, sitting in front of my computer with the presentation open. The slides were practically ready, but I kept going over each one, looking for any small mistake, something that could be improved. The glow of the screen lit up my face, while the minutes dragged on, feeling heavy and slow. Despite my efforts to focus, anxiety was keeping me company.
The meeting with Beckman was approaching. He would want to review the final details of the presentation before the big day. I knew this was crucial, but my mind kept wandering somewhere else, to someone else. To Shanks.
It had been days since we last spoke, and although I tried to keep my mind focused on work, his indifference gnawed at me. I couldn’t stop wondering what had really happened. Was it just a night for him? Or was there something more, something I wasn’t seeing?
I got up from the chair, stretched a bit, and walked to the window to clear my head. The sun was still high in the sky. My eyes automatically fell on Shanks' window, just across from mine. For some reason, I always ended up looking over there, as if expecting some kind of sign.
And then, I saw him.
Shanks was in his room, walking around casually in a dark shirt with his hair all messy. I watched him for a moment, wondering if he even noticed my presence. He looked so relaxed, so indifferent. He moved back and forth in his room, as if there was no one else in the world but him.
I sighed, resigned. "How stupid I was," I thought. Just as I was about to look away, Shanks suddenly stopped, as if he had felt my gaze. He turned his head slowly toward the window, and his eyes met mine. My heart skipped a beat. For a moment, I thought he would walk away again, ignoring me like always. But to my surprise, he didn’t.
He stayed there, watching me. After what felt like an eternity, he raised his hand and gave me a cheeky smile. It was that same laid-back smile I had seen so many times before, the one that always made me feel safe, but now only fueled the confusion inside me.
What was he playing at? Why now? Why after days of silence?
My pulse quickened, and before I could think twice, I gathered my courage. I couldn’t go on like this, tormenting myself with unanswered questions. It was time to face him, to demand explanations. With trembling hands, I grabbed my phone and searched for his number.
For a second, I hesitated, but there was no turning back. I dialed his number and brought the phone to my ear, watching him from the window. Shanks picked up his phone quickly, as if he knew exactly what my intentions were.
My breathing became heavier as the ringing continued. One ring, two rings… and then, his voice.
"Hello, pretty. How are you?" His carefree tone ignited the anger inside me. Was he serious?
"Shanks," I said, trying to hold back the wave of emotions rushing through me at that moment. My voice came out colder than I intended, but I didn’t care. After days of silence and endless questions, I had no patience left for games.
He laughed, a light and carefree laugh, as if he didn’t sense the tension hanging in the air. "Just ‘Shanks’? Wow, I thought after the other night, I deserved something a bit… warmer." His tone was laced with that typical cockiness of his, that mix of confidence and amusement that used to make me smile, but now only irritated me more.
"Really?" I replied, trying not to sound affected. "You’ve barely said a word, and when you do, you act like nothing happened. It’s true that you don’t owe me anything, but at least don’t ignore me."
There was a brief silence on the other end of the line, one that almost made me think I had managed to crack through his façade. But then, his laugh returned, softer this time. "I didn’t know you were keeping such close tabs on me. If I had known, I would’ve walked by the window more often."
I rolled my eyes, unable to stop the heat rising to my cheeks, but now wasn’t the time to give in. "Shanks, I’m serious. If what happened was just… a distraction for you, at least you could’ve been honest instead of disappearing. I’m not a kid who can’t handle the truth."
He sighed on the other end, and his tone finally shifted. "No, it wasn’t that. It wasn’t just a distraction." For the first time, he seemed to stop joking. "It’s just… I’ve been busy with work stuff."
When I stayed silent, he continued.
"I can’t tell you all the details about my mission, but let’s just say it’s the kind of job that requires all my attention. Although, of course, I always save a bit for you."
"Of course, you do." I kept the sarcasm sharp but couldn’t help the small smile that crept onto my face.
"You worry about me more than you admit, don’t you?" he teased, his voice turning seductive again. "I like that about you, Y/N. You’re so passionate, even when you try not to show it."
I couldn’t believe he was flirting with me right now, but more than that, I couldn’t believe that, despite my anger, part of me was responding to that damn seductive tone he used so naturally.
"Don’t change the subject, Shanks," I said, trying to stay firm.
"I told you," his voice softened, but still held that playful edge. "It’s work. The kind of work that takes time, energy… but don’t think I’ve stopped thinking about you. In fact," he continued, with a hint of mischief, "I think I dreamed about you the other day. Although, in that dream, you were a bit less… dressed."
My cheeks burned, and my heart fluttered somewhere between fury and embarrassment. "You’re impossible," I muttered, trying not to smile, but failing miserably.
"And you’re adorable when you’re mad at me," he replied, a smile clearly audible in his voice. "I admit, maybe I should’ve come to see you sooner. But I didn’t want to drag you into all my chaos. Besides, you’re the one with my number."
The truth was, he was right. But I had held myself back, partly out of pride, and partly because I liked him more than I would ever admit. The shame and frustration that it had all been a game for him had kept me from reaching out.
"That doesn’t change the fact that you could’ve come to talk to me too," I replied, calmer now but still firm.
"I know," he admitted, his voice soft. "I’ll make it up to you, I promise. This week has been a mess, but… I’d like to see you on Saturday. Really see you."
I didn’t know how to respond right away. Part of me wanted to tell him to go to hell, but another part… the part that had always felt that irresistible attraction to him, wanted to give in.
"We’ll see," I replied, not wanting to give him all the cards so easily.
Shanks chuckled on the other end, pleased with my response. "That’s my girl. Always keeping me in suspense."
"Stop flirting, Shanks," I said, trying to sound more serious than I felt.
"Sorry, beautiful, I’ve got to go," he said, though his tone suggested he wasn’t sorry at all. "I’ll see you on Saturday and… we’ll discuss everything."
He winked at me, and with a laugh, added, "By the way, where are you going looking so fine?"
An idea popped into my head at that moment. Maybe I could give him a little lesson.
"To university, I have a big event tomorrow. I might land an investor for my project." I said, turning my back to the window.
"That’s great." There was a brief pause before he continued. "You could wear that skirt on Saturday."
This was my chance.
"Oh yeah? You like it?" I said, lifting my skirt higher, revealing a part of my behind to Shanks. "Actually, I think I don’t even need panties." I continued as I slid my hand under my skirt, pulling my underwear down and tossing them to the floor.
On the other side of the phone, I could hear Shanks breathing heavily.
"I think you should come pick me up at the university, or someone might notice."
Shanks was silent for a few seconds, his breathing growing more intense.
"I’ll be there," he replied, before hanging up.
NEXT CHAPTER
#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#shanks smut#shanks#red hair shanks#red haired shanks#akagami no shanks#dracule mihawk#benn beckman#shanks x reader#shanks x mihawk#shanks x buggy#shanks x you#shanks x y/n#shanks one piece#beckman x reader#op smut#peter gadiot
78 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Neightbor CHAPTER 3.
Summary: The story takes place in the real world. Shanks, your unbearable neighbor, makes you a proposition that you're unsure whether to reject. It could be the start of a friendship, or maybe something more?
SHANKS X YOU
WARNING: Except for the first chapter, the rest will contain scenes of sex and violence, making this fanfic strictly +18.
TAG LIST: @buggsclownie @commanderfreethatdust
PREVIOUS CHAPTER
SHANKS POV
Everything was calm. I was at the bar, sharing laughs with my friends and a group of girls who had decided to join the conversation. One of them kept touching my arm and flirting shamelessly, but being the gentleman I am, I just keep talking to her to be nice, but my mind was elsewhere.
I watched Y/N as she walked towards the bar and I noticed something different in her face, like she was dealing with a dilemma.
She was walking quickly, with an expression of determination that intrigued me. I couldn’t help but let my eyes follow her, from her gaze to her body. Every move she made had me captivated, but I didn’t let it show on my face. I didn’t want to draw too much attention.
Before I could process what was going on, Y/N was in front of me. In a move I didn’t see coming, her hands slid up my neck, getting closer to me so quickly and decisively that I barely had time to react. I felt her lips press against mine with overwhelming passion, without a second thought.
For an instant, I froze. The initial surprise quickly faded, and my instincts took over. My hands found her waist, pulling her towards me, while my other hand went to her hair, gripping it firmly. I responded to her kiss with the same intensity, our tongues meeting in a battle of desire. Around me, I heard the cheers and laughter of my friends, but all that faded into the background. We were immersed in our own world, though I sensed there was something deeper behind this kiss.
Y/N pulled away from me, her face flushed with embarrassment. My eyes quickly met hers, but then I noticed something that disturbed me: her wrist, reddened. I lowered my gaze to it, and my expression hardened.
"Did he hurt you?" I asked, with clear concern in my voice.
She didn’t answer immediately, just lowered her gaze to her wrist. My jaw tightened. What had happened to bring her to this point?
"What happened, Y/N?" I pressed, trying to keep the irritation that was starting to bubble up inside me under control. She remained silent, but I didn’t need more to understand that someone had done something to her. The atmosphere around us started to shift. The confusion on her face told me something was wrong.
I gently took her hand and guided her to a quieter corner of the bar, where the laughter and noise of the party began to fade. I didn’t want her to feel any more pressure than necessary.
"Are you alright, pretty? Do you want me to take you home?" I asked, trying to ease the tension in the air. But she shook her head, clearly trying to compose herself.
"Who’s that guy?" I asked again, more calmly this time, moving a little closer while my hand softly caressed her back.
"He's my ex… He won't leave me alone," she admitted, closing her eyes. The exhaustion in her voice made it clear this wasn’t something new for her. But what she said next surprised me.
"I'm sorry about before… I was an idiot. I shouldn’t have kissed you without your permission."
I couldn’t help but smile inwardly. Was she apologizing for kissing me? It wasn’t necessary, but what concerned me most at that moment was the situation with that guy. My eyes scanned the room, and sure enough, there he was, watching the scene with an arrogant smile. Ah, so that’s why Y/N had done it, to get rid of him.
"I can´t handle the situation anymore, I don´t know what else to do".
I stepped closer to her, gently pushing her body with mine, my lips finding hers again. This time the kiss was more intense, full of intention. I wanted to make something clear, not just to Y/N, but to her ex. This wasn’t just a game. As we lost ourselves in that kiss once again, I was aware of her vulnerability, but also of the gaze that was watching us from a distance.
Then, with a soft whisper in her ear, I asked, "Do you trust me?" My breath mingled with the warmth of her skin as I lightly bit her earlobe. I felt her nod, surrendering completely to the moment.
I couldn’t help but smile, enjoying the control I had over the situation. Slowly, I lifted the hem of her dress a bit, sliding my hand underneath to firmly grip her ass. My fingers sank into her skin as I returned to her mouth, devouring her with a restrained desire. I knew Kid was watching, and I wanted him to know one thing: he didn’t stand a chance here.
I kissed Y/N with more intensity, feeling her body surrender to mine. My hand remained firmly on her ass, gripping her as if to mark my territory, sending a clear message to anyone watching. Her soft sighs between our kisses only fueled the fire that was burning inside me.
Out of the corner of my eye, I could see the boy standing there, his face twisted in fury. His hands clenched into fists, knuckles turning white as his body trembled with frustration. The sight of Y/N in my arms, especially with my hand gripping her so intimately, was pushing him to his limit. His arrogant smirk from earlier had completely vanished, replaced by a storm of rage and humiliation.
But I didn’t stop. I wanted him to feel every second of this. I wanted him to understand that Y/N was no longer his to claim or torment. Each kiss, each touch, each pull of her body closer to mine was a deliberate act of defiance.
I could feel Y/N’s heartbeat racing against my chest, the mix of adrenaline and desire palpable between us. Her breath came out in soft gasps as I broke the kiss, moving my lips down to her neck, tasting her skin. I heard her whisper my name, barely audible, as I kissed her gently, my hand still holding her tightly.
In the background, the atmosphere began to shift. Kid’s fury was hard to ignore now. He took a few steps forward, his jaw clenched, eyes burning with anger as he shouted over the noise of the party, "Get your damn hands off her!"
The tension in the air thickened, and I felt Y/N stiffen slightly in my arms. I pulled back just enough to lock eyes with Kid, who now stood glaring at me, looking ready to burst.
"What's the problem?" I asked calmly, my voice deliberately cool and collected. I didn’t move an inch, my hand still resting on Y/N, making it clear that I wasn’t intimidated.
"She's not yours!" he spat, his voice trembling with fury. "You don’t get to touch her like that!"
I smirked, tilting my head slightly, enjoying the look of frustration that crossed his face. "Looks like she doesn’t belong to you either," I replied, my tone sharp, watching the fire in his eyes grow. "Maybe you should learn to take a hint."
The words hit him hard, and I could see the veins in his neck pulsing as his rage built up. But I wasn’t about to let this escalate into a fight, not yet. I leaned closer to Y/N, pressing a soft kiss to her temple before whispering in her ear, "Stay close to me."
She nodded, her fingers tightening their grip on my shirt, as though she trusted me to handle the situation. And I would.
Kid’s temper was getting the better of him, and it was obvious he was on the edge of losing control. His eyes darted between Y/N and me, and for a second, I thought he might actually come at me. But I didn’t flinch. I knew exactly how to handle men like him, hot-headed and desperate for control.
"You don’t know what you’re getting yourself into" Kid growled, taking another step forward, his chest heaving with barely contained rage. "She’s mine. Always has been. You’re just some passing fling."
I chuckled softly, shaking my head. "No. She’s not yours. And judging by the way she kissed me, I don’t think she ever wants to be again."
The crowd around us had quieted down now, sensing the tension. My friends stood ready in case things escalated further, but I wasn’t too worried. I knew the boy would think twice before throwing the first punch in front of so many witnesses. Still, I wasn’t going to let my guard down.
"You talk a big game, but let’s face it… You’re nothing to her now," I said, keeping my eyes locked on his, the smirk never leaving my lips. "So why don’t you be smart for once, and walk away before this gets worse for you?"
Kid’s face turned crimson, his breathing heavy and erratic. He clenched his fists tighter, but after a long, tense moment, he finally seemed to realize that this was a fight he couldn’t win. Not like this.
"You’ll regret this," he hissed, glaring at me one last time before storming off, pushing through the crowd angrily.
I let out a small breath of relief as he disappeared from sight. The tension in the room began to ease, and the noise of the party slowly resumed. I looked down at Y/N, who was still holding onto me tightly, her eyes wide with a mixture of relief and lingering anxiety.
"You okay?" I asked softly, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. She nodded, still catching her breath, but there was a quiet strength in her expression now.
I smiled and pulled her close again, my hand resting on her back. "He won’t bother you anymore, I promise"
YOUR POV
When we parted, I felt as though the world around us had changed somehow, as if all the chaos surrounding us had faded away. The curious stares, the murmurs of people, even the distant echo of Kid’s fury… none of it mattered anymore. It was just Shanks and me.
“Thank you,” I whispered, barely aware that I had spoken. “For… everything.” I didn’t know how to express what I was feeling. Shanks hadn’t just defended me; he had made me feel valued in a way I hadn’t felt in a long time.
“You don’t need to thank me,” Shanks replied, his voice deep and filled with a calmness that wrapped around me. “Besides, now we’re even. A kiss for a kiss.”
I looked around, noticing how the party was slowly returning to its normal flow. Laughter and music once again filled the air, and although I could still feel the occasional glance thrown our way, I no longer cared. We walked back toward the group, and Shanks drifted off to chat with his friends while mine approached me.
"Oh my God, Y/N, are you okay? I don’t even know what just happened," Nami said, breathless.
“I’m fine, girls. I’d rather forget about it… and about Kid.”
"Yeah, let’s just go home," Nami continued.
“Actually, girls… I think I’ll stay here… with them,” Robin said casually.
“With them… or with someone specific, Robin?” Nami teased, laughing.
“Alright, just give us a call if you need anything. You’re not staying, Nami?”
“I will, but only if you don’t leave by yourself,” Nami said, winking at me.
I glanced over at Shanks. He gave me a sense of calm I couldn’t deny. I watched him from afar, talking to his friends, his relaxed and confident demeanor making it seem as though what had just happened didn’t affect him at all.
But I still felt the fire burning inside me. Not just because of what had happened with Kid, but because of what Shanks had awakened in me. From the moment his hands had brushed against my body, his mouth claiming mine, everything had changed. Something inside me had ignited, and I knew that this night wouldn’t simply end with a casual chat and goodbye.
Shanks turned back toward me, a sly smile forming on his lips as if he already knew what I was thinking. He stopped right in front of me, his gaze locked intensely on mine.
“Ready to go?” he asked, his tone casual, but the spark in his eyes told me there was nothing casual about his suggestion.
I nodded, my heart racing. I wanted to be with him, to feel the connection we had shared in every kiss, every touch.
We got into Shanks' car, a comfortable silence filling the space. He slid into the driver’s seat, and I settled into the passenger seat, still feeling the warmth of his proximity on my skin.
The engine purred softly as we pulled away from the noisy party. My gaze drifted to the city lights slowly passing by the window, my thoughts swirling in my mind. I couldn’t believe what had happened; from the kiss at the party to now, it all felt surreal.
I felt a slight brush against my leg, and when I looked down, I saw Shanks’ hand resting casually on my thigh. His touch was gentle, almost as if he didn’t want to impose anything, but at the same time, it made me feel safe, as if everything would be alright as long as he was near.
“Are you okay?” Shanks asked, his deep, soothing voice breaking the silence.
I nodded again, my heart still racing. “Yeah… I’m just a little overwhelmed by everything that happened tonight.”
Shanks glanced at me from the corner of his eye, though he kept his focus on the road. I could see the concern on his face. “You don’t need to worry about Kid anymore,” he said, his tone firm yet reassuring.
His words, though simple, filled me with relief. I knew that if anyone could make Kid back off, it was Shanks. But I didn’t want this night to revolve around that idiot.
“Thank you,” I murmured, and with a small smile, I added, “Although, to be honest, I don’t think you were just protecting me. It seemed like you enjoyed teaching him a lesson too.”
Shanks let out a soft chuckle, the sound filling the car with an unexpected warmth. “Maybe a little,” he admitted with a mischievous smile. “But mostly, I wanted to make something clear: you deserve way more than someone like him.”
My heart skipped a beat at his words. I looked at him, my gaze lingering on his profile under the flickering city lights. There was something about Shanks, a blend of confidence, strength, and a tenderness I hadn’t expected to find in someone like him. I wanted to say something, to express what I was feeling, but the words seemed to get stuck in my throat.
Before I could respond, Shanks reached into the inner pocket of his jacket and pulled out a small white card. He handed it to me without taking his eyes off the road.
“What’s this?” I asked, taking the card between my fingers.
“My work card,” he replied with a playful smile. “I don’t usually give my personal number to just anyone…” he said, laughing lightly.
I looked at the card, surprised by the gesture. It had his name, “Shanks D.,” and the details of what seemed to be a research company. My pulse quickened as I realized that he was not only trusting me with his personal number but also his work contact. It felt like a deeper connection beyond what had happened tonight.
“Thank you,” I whispered, carefully placing the card into my bag.
His gaze met mine briefly, and something in his expression made me feel a warmth I hadn’t experienced in a long time. It was as if, beneath that carefree facade, there was someone who truly wanted to take care of me.
When we arrived at his house, he parked the car and turned toward me, his hand still resting on my leg. “Do you want to stay? Or if you want to go home, I’ll understand.”
My heart melted a little at that. He was thoughtful, even though the situation was clearly leading us toward something more. But in that moment, I knew I didn’t want to leave. I wanted to keep being close to him, and I didn’t want to sleep alone in my cold house.
“Thank you,” I said once more, my voice a bit stronger. “But I’d rather not be alone tonight.”
A soft smile curved his lips as he turned off the car. “Then let’s go inside.”
His fingers briefly intertwined with mine as he guided me toward his house. When we were inside, we climbed the stairs. I stayed silent for a moment, watching him as he walked toward what I assumed was the guest room, returning moments later without his jacket. I could still feel the heat of his hand on my leg, the way his touch had both comforted and excited me at the same time.
"You can sleep in my bed, you'll be more comfortable," Shanks said softly. "I’ll head to the guest room."
As he prepared the bed, I stood in the doorway, watching him for a few moments. He seemed so focused, so considerate. But deep down, something inside me urged me not to let this night end with us in separate rooms.
When he finished arranging the sheets, Shanks turned to me with a gentle smile. “It’s all set. You can sleep here. If you need anything, I’ll be in the room at the end of the hall.”
He stood near the door, giving me a brief smile. It was almost like he was trying to wrap up the night. I could feel the hesitation in the air, as if there was something unspoken lingering between us. My heart raced, and I couldn't let him leave just like that.
"Shanks…" I said softly, taking a deep breath. "Stay with me tonight."
His hand paused on the doorknob, and I saw the conflict in his eyes as he turned to face me. For a moment, he didn’t say anything. His gaze softened as it met mine, and I could see the desire flicker across his face, but there was something else there too—something holding him back.
"You know, Y/N," he began, his voice low and rough, "there’s a lot to consider here." He hesitated, as if choosing his words carefully. "There’s an age difference between us. I’m an older than you, and… I don’t want you to regret this later."
I stepped closer to him, feeling the tension between us building. "I won’t regret it," I whispered, my voice steady. "I don’t care about the age difference."
Shanks let out a heavy breath, clearly torn. He ran a hand through his hair, glancing away for a moment, as if trying to gather his thoughts. "Y/N," he muttered, his voice slightly strained, "this is not something I take lightly. You’re young, you’ve got your whole life ahead of you. I don’t want you to feel like this is something you have to do."
I shook my head, moving even closer until I was right in front of him. "This is what I want," I said firmly, my eyes locking with his. "I want you."
Shanks looked down at me, his expression softening, but there was still that flicker of doubt in his eyes. I could see him wrestling with himself, torn between what he thought was right and what he actually desired. His hand reached out, gently brushing a strand of hair from my face, his touch warm and tender.
"You don’t know how much I want this too," he murmured, his voice deep and hushed.
I could see that he was trying to protect me, to be the responsible one. But I wasn’t going to let him push me away. I reached for his hand, holding it between mine. "Then don’t overthink it," I whispered. "Fuck me"
For a long moment, Shanks didn’t move. His hand remained in mine, his gaze searching my face as if he was looking for reassurance, for permission. And then, slowly, he let out a breath, and I saw the final traces of his resistance fade. His hand tightened around mine.
"Alright," he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper. "As you wish sweetheart"
As Shanks’ hand tightened around mine, the air between us shifted, charged with an undeniable energy. He leaned in slowly, his lips brushing mine with a tenderness that almost made me shiver. The kiss was slow, deliberate, as if he was savoring every second, every touch. His hand moved to cradle the back of my neck, pulling me closer as our lips moved in sync, the soft pressure of his mouth sending waves of heat through my body.
I could feel his hesitation slowly melting away, replaced by an unspoken desire. His other hand slid down to my waist, tracing the curve of my hips as he deepened the kiss, his tongue gently teasing mine. I responded in kind, my hands sliding up his chest, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath my fingers.
His lips left mine for a moment, trailing down to my jawline and then to my neck, his breath warm against my skin. Every kiss, every touch, felt like it was setting me on fire. My hands found their way to his shirt, and I began to unbutton it slowly, my fingers trembling slightly as I worked my way down. Shanks watched me, his eyes dark and focused, as if he was waiting for my every move.
When his shirt finally slid off his broad shoulders, I let my hands roam over his bare chest, feeling the firm muscles beneath my fingertips. His perfectly sculpted muscles lay beneath my hands. There was no denying that he had dedicated himself to working on that body to perfection; every muscle was perfectly defined.
I stayed admiring his body for a while. "Like what you see?" he said, raising his voice now with a cocky smile. "Now, you ask me to fuck you. Are you sure?" He said whispering in my ear
I nod and he continued " Great. Then you gonna be a good girl and do everything i say?"
I nod for a second time.
Shanks' eyes darkened with desire as he moved closer, his hands sliding up my body with a mix of passion and control. His touch sent shivers down my spine, and I felt the heat between us intensify.
Without saying a word, his fingers found the hem of my dress, gripping it firmly before pulling it over my head in one swift motion. His gaze roamed over my exposed skin, and I could see the raw hunger in his eyes as he took in every inch of me.
With a fiery determination, he reached for my bra, his movements becoming more urgent, more intense. His hands were rough but deliberate, and the way he undressed me sent waves of anticipation through me. Piece by piece, he stripped away my clothes, his fingers brushing my skin with a fierce tenderness that made my heart race.
His breathing grew heavier, and I could feel the weight of his desire in every movement. He was holding back, trying to stay in control, but I could see the fire burning behind his eyes. He wanted this just as much as I did, and I could sense the passion simmering beneath his restraint.
His eyes roamed over my body, now lying naked except for my panties, as he licked his lips. "You're stunning."
With both hands gripping my waist, he swiftly and powerfully turned me around. His left hand found its place on my neck, guiding my body toward the wall, pressing my face and chest against it.
His right hand settled on my hip, pulling me backward slightly, before slowly sliding down to my ass, delivering a quick, firm smack.
I moaned in response.
After that, his hand traveled back to my thigh, urging me to spread my legs while his fingers traced the fabric of my underwear. When they reached the center, he began moving a single finger in perfect circles over my clit.
I moaned again, needing more. "Shanks… please."
He slid his hand beneath my panties, one finger venturing lower, searching for my entrance, while the others massaged my burning clit in precise movements. When he reached my entrance, he gently slid his finger inside, searching for my G-spot. A moan escaped my lips, and Shanks let out a satisfied huff with a small smirk.
"I'm going to make you come until you can't take it anymore, and then you'll be a good girl and take all of me," he whispered, his sensual tone driving me wild.
He started moving his fingers with perfectly calculated motions. I had never felt anything like it; no one had ever been able to do this. His other hand slid up to my breasts, massaging them and teasing my nipples while he added a second finger. The room was filled with my moans and cries of pleasure.
Shanks grabbed my neck, leaning close to my ear. "You're so wet… If you're good, later I’ll let you ride me."
And that was my undoing. The ball of pleasure that had been building deep inside me exploded throughout my entire body, sending me soaring, my legs trembling, and a deep moan escaping my lips.
He grabbed me firmly, guiding me toward the bed, his strong hands turning me around again. "Lie down," he commanded in a dominant tone, his eyes filled with lust and fierceness, directing me toward the bed. He grabbed a pillow, positioning it beneath my back.
I lay down on the bed as he instructed, still trying to catch my breath, while Shanks tugged my panties down, slipping them off one leg and tossing them to the floor.
Then, he positioned himself between my legs, kissing my thighs before making his way back to my most intimate parts.
NEXT CHAPTER
#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#shanks smut#shanks#red haired shanks#red hair shanks#akagami no shanks#dracule mihawk#benn beckman#shanks x mihawk#shanks x reader#shanks x buggy#shanks x you#shanks x y/n#op smut#peter gadiot#red haired pirates#shanks one piece
69 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Neighbor. Chapter 2
Summary: The story takes place in the real world. Shanks, your unbearable neighbor, makes you a proposition that you're unsure whether to reject. It could be the start of a friendship, or maybe something more?
SHANKS X YOU
WARNING: Except for the first chapter, the rest will contain scenes of sex and violence, making this fanfic strictly +18.
TAG LIST: @buggsclownie @commanderfreethatdust
"I'd rather freeze," I whispered to myself.
"Are you coming or not?" Shanks repeated as he approached the porch of his house.
"I'm not going into a stranger's house, thanks."
"You're friends with Luffy, right? Tell him you're at my place, and tell your friend too. Anyway, I don’t think I’m a stranger. I wasn’t going to do anything weird to you."
"That's what you say." The truth was, the cold I felt was unbearable. I figured if I told Nami or even Luffy and something happened, at least they’d know where I was. "Fine, but as soon as Nami arrives, I'm leaving."
Shanks left the bags at his door and walked over to where I stood, shielding myself with the umbrella. "Shall we?" He started walking. I had to jog a little to catch up and fit under the umbrella. As we passed by his car, I noticed it was the same Range Rover that had splashed me earlier.
"Hey! You were the one who drove through a puddle and soaked me!" I said, pointing at my drenched clothes. Shanks scanned me from head to toe with his eyes, licking his lips as he did. Realizing it, I felt so embarrassed. Was he checking me out? At that moment, I couldn't tell if it disgusted me or if I liked it.
I snatched the umbrella from his hands and ran to his front door. "Open up, I'm freezing to death, you freak."
Shanks hurried to the door, running his hand through his wet hair. Damn, he might be older, but he looked amazing. He quickly opened the door, holding it for me to pass.
"Don't look at my butt," I said curtly.
Shanks burst into laughter. "Do you ever relax? What do you think I am, some pervert? A kid like your little friends?"
I entered the house quickly, and honestly, everything was perfectly decorated. Every piece of furniture, every painting, was meticulously placed, and it was all beautiful. There were paintings, statues, and various trinkets from around the world, along with elegant rugs, sofas, and tables.
"Do you like it?" Shanks asked with a smirk as he leaned, arms crossed, against one of the tables.
"Don’t get ahead of yourself. I’m not as easily impressed as your other friends."
Shanks laughed out loud. "Come on, you'd better take a shower before you soak all the rugs in the house."
"A towel will do."
Shanks motioned for me to follow him to the bathroom. We went upstairs to a huge room with an even bigger bed, and behind one door, the bathroom. "There’s the shower and towels. Do whatever you want."
The bathroom was enormous, with a large shower and a jacuzzi. Clearly, the man had money, unlike our rented house where the faucet barely worked.
Once inside, I locked the door. I didn’t want that pervert opening it or trying anything. I took off my wet clothes, trying to spread them out as much as possible on a radiator on the wall. I took out my phone again to see if anyone had messaged me, but there was nothing. I called Robin, and finally, it started ringing.
"Y/N? Is everything okay?" Robin answered on the other side of the line.
"Are you with Nami? I locked myself out and can't get in," I replied, hoping Nami was there.
"HEY Y/N!!! COME HERE NOW!!!" I heard Luffy shouting in the background.
"I don’t have my keys, and my clothes are soaked. I need to wait for Nami to get home. Luffy, I’m at your friend’s place."
"Okay, Y/N, I’ll try to contact Nami, or if she comes here, I’ll tell her to bring you the keys," Robin replied.
"HUH? What friend?" Luffy could be heard asking in the background.
"Shanks."
"That’s awesome! Have fun!!! I didn’t know you two were hanging out!" Luffy responded without thinking.
"Luffy, he's just my neighbor, that's all," I said, knowing he wouldn't understand the situation and would keep thinking there was something going on with Shanks. "Robin, we'll talk later. I'm fine. I hope Nami replies soon."
"Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye out. Call me if anything happens."
We hung up. I grabbed a towel and got into the shower, cranking the water up to boiling. I really needed it; my body warmed up almost immediately. Shanks’ smile when he looked at me came back to my mind, and I found myself daydreaming about his body and that smile.
Someone knocked on the door. "I left some clothes on the bed. I imagine you’ll want to change; I doubt you can wear your own," Shanks said from the other side of the door.
"Thanks," I replied, unsure of what else to say and feeling embarrassed by my recent fantasies.
I finished showering and wrapped the towel around myself, slowly opening the door just in case he’d decided to wait for me in the room. But no, even the bedroom door was now closed. I quickly grabbed the clothes Shanks had left—a pair of sweatpants, a hoodie, and some slippers—and took them back to the bathroom to change, feeling secure knowing the door had a lock. When I was ready and mentally prepared, I checked my phone again, but still no word from Nami.
I hesitantly went downstairs. Shanks was in the kitchen, leaning on a high table while looking at his phone.
"Want something to drink? Are you hungry?" he asked, not taking his eyes off his phone.
"I’m fine, thanks," I replied, feeling a bit awkward, rubbing my arms to warm up a little more. "My name’s Y/N, by the way."
Shanks lifted his head and walked out of the room, returning with a blanket. "Here… Y/N," he said with a smile on his face again.
He placed the blanket over my shoulders, brushing my body lightly with his hands. I shivered, feeling his warm touch on my skin, and a part of me wished that moment would never end.
"So, Y/N, what brings you to this city?"
"My Ph.D., and you?"
"I work as a CEO for a multinational," he responded cheerfully.
"I see…"
"You know, I grew up with nothing, so when I realized I could use my brain, I worked hard to get all this so I’d never go hungry again, nor would my parents, although now it’s just me."
"Wow… I’m really sorry."
"Thanks, but I’m fine. As you’ve probably noticed, I spend my time traveling the world and working now and then, although I’ll be stuck here for quite a while," he added.
I responded with a kind of nervous laugh.
"What's your PhD about? What do you want to do with it?" he asked as he sat next to me at the high kitchen table.
We spent quite a while talking about my PhD, university, and our mutual friendship with Luffy. It turned out we had much more in common than we initially thought. So much so that I lost track of time.
"Are you hungry? I was thinking of ordering dinner," Shanks said suddenly, moving a bit closer.
"Actually, I am hungry, but I was supposed to meet my friends for dinner. I hope Nami replies soon."
"Well, I'm going to order something, and if you have time, you can have some. If not, no big deal." A big smile appeared on his lips again, making me blush. "What do you like?"
"Order whatever you like."
"Do you like sushi? Check this place out—they just opened. Let’s try it."
"Yeah! Luffy mentioned it yesterday, but they say it's the most expensive place in the city. I'll pay you half."
"You're at my place, you're not paying anything," he laughed.
"Then order something cheaper."
"I don’t care about the money. I’ll get this; it looks good." Shanks started picking out all kinds of sushi, condiments, and appetizers.
Suddenly, my phone started ringing. It was Nami finally calling.
"Y/N!!! I stayed late at university, and then my phone died, I'm so sorry! I just talked to Robin and charged my phone. I'm on my way now. Are you okay?"
"Nami! Yes, I’m fine, I’m at the neighbor's place. Call me when you get here."
"I just ordered everything. Consider it an apology for splashing you with the car," Shanks said with a playful grin. "If you want, sit by the fireplace so you can warm up while you wait for your friend."
We both got up and headed to the sofa. I sat on the end closest to the fireplace, and to my surprise, Shanks sat in the middle. Though I was feeling more and more comfortable, I had to admit that I was starting to enjoy his company.
After a while, the doorbell rang, and we both assumed it was the delivery. Shanks stood up and opened the door.
"Hey, old man, I hope you didn’t do anything to my friend," Nami said, walking right in without caring if she was invited or not.
"Your friend’s just fine, don’t worry," Shanks replied, surprised by her boldness.
"Nami! Let’s go home," I called from the sofa.
"So, it’s true you’re doing okay," Nami teased me, trying to get a reaction.
I got up, folding the blanket, and headed toward the door.
"I know we ordered food," I said, looking at Shanks.
"Don’t worry, you had plans with your friends first."
I smiled slightly, "See you around."
I followed Nami out the door, and we quickly headed back to our place, going straight up to my room. Nami closed the curtains quickly. "Tell me everything."
"Nami, nothing happened. He was just being nice."
"Y/N, you’re wearing his clothes…"
"Oh my god! My clothes… I left them in his bathroom…" We both burst into laughter. I recounted my little adventure as we laughed.
"So, you like him, huh?"
"Nami… He’s just our neighbor, and he’s nice, that’s all," I said, trying to brush off Nami’s mischievous grin. "I should go get my clothes and return his."
"Okay, so I shouldn't wait for you to go back?" Nami asked with a little nudge to stop teasing me.
"You can go ahead if you want, I'll go later."
The truth was, I felt bad since he had ordered dinner for the two of us. And honestly, I wasn’t sure why, but I wanted to keep talking to him. So, I changed my clothes and headed back to his door, ringing the bell. "I brought your clothes," I said as soon as he opened the door, hoping he’d ask me to come in.
"Thanks, that was fast," Shanks replied.
Seeing that he hadn’t picked up on my hint, I tried again. "Has the food arrived? I’m hungry."
"Aren't you supposed to have dinner with your friends?" But seeing that I wasn’t making any move to leave, he added, "Do you want to come in?"
Shanks stepped aside, leaving the door open for me to enter. I felt a small sense of relief as I crossed the threshold, returning to the warmth of his home. It was strange how such a short time had been enough for me to feel more comfortable around him, although there was still something about his demeanor that kept me on my toes.
He led me back to the living room, where a low table was now set up with all sorts of sushi, colorful rolls, and some dishes I didn’t even recognize. There were several bottles of sake and tea, and the fireplace was still glowing, casting a warm and cozy light around the room.
"Sake?" Shanks asked, lifting one of the bottles and pouring into two small cups without waiting for my answer.
"Just a little," I replied, taking a seat on the sofa while he sat down beside me, this time closer than before but not uncomfortably so.
I tried my first bite of sushi, and it was delicious. Luffy was right about the food, as always. Shanks watched my reaction with a satisfied smile.
"Good, right?" he asked, sounding confident.
"It’s not bad," I said, trying to sound indifferent, though I knew my expression gave me away. I couldn’t help but smile.
We spent the next few minutes chatting about trivial things: the food, Luffy’s adventures, and our lives before ending up in this city. Shanks spoke with such ease that, for a moment, I forgot about the age difference between us or the fact that, until a few hours ago, I barely knew him.
When we finished eating, he offered me more sake. I hesitated at first but accepted a second cup. I could feel the warmth of the alcohol starting to relax me, and little by little, my guard came down.
"You know, you’re different from what I imagined when I first saw you," Shanks said as he leaned back on the sofa, gazing at the fire in the fireplace.
"Oh yeah? What did you think?" I asked, curious.
"Well, when I soaked you with my car, I thought you’d hate me. Then, when you resisted coming into my house, I knew you had a lot of character. But you’re more… interesting than I expected. You have more layers, you know?"
"Layers?" I laughed at his choice of words. "Like an onion?"
"Something like that," he replied with a smile. "But seriously, I’m intrigued by what you do. The effort you put into your PhD, the passion you have for your studies… It's refreshing to meet someone with such clear goals."
His gaze locked onto mine, and for a moment, the atmosphere filled with a tension I didn’t know how to interpret. It wasn’t uncomfortable, but I wasn’t expecting it either. I couldn’t help but blush.
“I’m just trying to do the best I can,” I replied, attempting to steer the conversation away from myself. “And you? You must have had to work incredibly hard to get where you are.”
Shanks set the sake glass on the table and got comfortable, now looking at me directly.
“Yeah, but I’ve also been lucky. I think in life, you have to be in the right place at the right time… and know how to seize opportunities when they come.”
I felt the weight of his gaze, making the air feel thicker. We were sitting closer now, and the spark in his eyes wasn’t something I could easily ignore.
“And what do you plan to do now that you’re here for a while?” I asked, trying to break the silence that had formed between us.
“Right now?” he asked with a small smile, as if he knew what I was trying to do. “I suppose I’ll take the time to enjoy the company… and see what comes up.”
I couldn’t help but notice the hint in his voice. I bit my lip, feeling the atmosphere fill again with that strange mix of attraction and hesitation.
Suddenly, the sound of my phone vibrating on the table broke the tension. It was Nami.
“Excuse me,” I murmured as I picked up the phone and stood to answer it. Looking at the screen, I saw a message:
Nami: “Are you coming in the end? Everything okay?”
I looked at Shanks, who was still watching me with that same smile on his lips, then back at Nami’s message. I hesitated for a moment, then typed my response.
Me: “I’m fine, don’t worry. I think I’ll stay here.”
I put my phone away and turned back to Shanks, who had now also stood up.
“Everything okay with Nami?” he asked casually.
“Yeah, everything’s fine. I told her I’d stay a bit longer. I hope you don’t mind.”
“Not at all,” he replied as he slowly approached, his eyes still locked on mine. “In fact, I’m glad you decided to stay.”
I felt a slight shiver run through me, but this time it wasn’t just from the cold.
Shanks was slowly getting closer. I could feel his presence filling the space around me as his gaze remained fixed on mine. The warmth of the fireplace still filled the room, but it wasn’t the only thing making my senses sharper.
Without a word, Shanks sat down next to me on the couch, closer than he had been before. His fingers brushed against my leg with a softness that surprised me. It wasn’t intrusive, but the warmth of his hand on my bare thigh, right where my sweatpants left the skin exposed, made me hold my breath. I glanced down, seeing his hand moving slowly as he traced soft circles with his fingers.
“Are you comfortable?” he whispered, his voice low and deep, filled with a sweetness I hadn’t expected.
“Yes…” I replied in a murmur, my body reacting faster than my mind could process. His hand moved up slightly, now caressing my arm with the same care he had shown on my leg. His touch was gentle, almost as if testing the limits.
The contact was disconcerting but also exciting. My thoughts tangled between the sensation of his fingers on my skin and the uncertainty of what would come next.
I could feel the tension building in the air, a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. I bit my lip, trying to organize my thoughts, but the moment felt as if it were about to burst in any direction.
Just when it seemed everything was about to overflow, Shanks slowly withdrew his hand, giving me space and a smile full of intention. “It’s late now. Shall I walk you home?”
I wasn’t sure how to interpret his words, but I nodded. “Yes, that would be best. Thanks for dinner and for letting me stay here a while.” I stood up, feeling the warmth of the fireplace and the touch of his hands still lingering on my skin.
Shanks grabbed the jacket he had left on a chair and offered it to me. “It’s cold outside. I don’t want you getting wet again.” I put it on, grateful for the gesture. We walked together to the door, and with a subtle motion, Shanks opened and held it for me to pass through.
The night air was cold, but less biting than it had been earlier. We walked in silence the few meters separating our houses. When we reached my door, Shanks stopped and looked me directly in the eyes.
“It’s been a good night, Y/N. I’m glad you came.”
“Yes, it was… interesting.” I smiled shyly. Though the air was still charged, the proximity to my door made me feel a bit safer.
“Goodnight, Shanks.”
“Goodnight, Y/N. Sleep well.”
I watched as he turned and crossed the street back to his house. When his door closed behind him, I sighed and opened mine, climbing the stairs to my room, my mind still swirling from the events of the night.
The next morning dawned fresh and quiet, and to my relief, I didn’t have any academic commitments. Nami, Robin, and I had planned to go out that night. A new nightclub had opened in town, and we had decided it was the perfect occasion to dance and forget about the hectic week we’d had.
Around nine at night, we gathered at the apartment. Nami, as always, looked stunning in a tight dress that fit her perfectly. Robin had opted for something more casual but equally elegant. I, for my part, had chosen a fairly sexy but flattering dress, not wanting to go unnoticed.
“Ready?” Robin asked as she touched up her makeup in front of the mirror.
“Yes, let’s go. I need a couple of drinks to relax,” I responded, still thinking about what had happened the night before with Shanks. I hadn’t shared all the details, just mentioned that I’d had dinner at his place, but Nami kept making playful comments whenever she had the chance.
We walked together to the nightclub, which was already packed. The neon lights and the music pulsed through the air, making the floor vibrate beneath our feet. We entered, and soon we were lost in the crowd. As we danced and laughed, I began to relax. The rhythm of the music made me forget, for moments, the nervousness I had felt since the night before.
Suddenly, I saw a familiar figure at the bar. Shanks. He was surrounded by a group of friends, all laughing and drinking, clearly enjoying the night. He was wearing a tight black shirt that highlighted his physique, and his red hair was slightly messy, giving him a carefree, seductive look. I froze.
“What’s wrong?” Robin asked, noticing my reaction.
“Nothing, it’s just… Shanks is here,” I replied, discreetly pointing toward the bar.
Nami turned and saw him. “That’s Shanks? Wow, I didn’t expect to see him here,” she said, smiling mischievously.
“Are you going to say hi?” Robin asked, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.
“I don’t know… I don’t want him to think I’m following him or something,” I replied, feeling a bit awkward.
“Oh, don’t be silly. Let’s go to the bar anyway, I need a drink,” Nami said, already pulling us by the hands toward where Shanks was.
As we approached, Shanks looked up and saw me. A wide smile spread across his face, and he stepped away from his group of friends to come closer.
“Y/N, what a surprise to see you here,” he said, his voice rising above the music.
“Hi,” I responded with a nervous smile. “We came out to have some fun.”
“Do you want a drink? My friends and I have already ordered a bit of everything. Help yourselves, girls,” he said, also addressing Robin and Nami.
“Yes, sure, why not?” I replied, feeling my nerves intensify. Shanks offered me a drink and gestured for me to join him in a quieter area.
While Robin and Nami stayed chatting with the rest of the group, Shanks and I found a corner where the noise of the nightclub wasn’t as overwhelming. We sat on a couch, our legs brushing accidentally.
“I thought about you today,” Shanks said suddenly, looking at me intently.
“Oh, really? Why?”
“I felt like our evening was cut short. I was tired, but I wanted more. How about another dinner? What do you say?” he asked, his tone serious but filled with a slight provocation.
I stared at him, feeling that same tension from the night before returning all at once.
“That could be a good idea,” I replied, smiling shyly.
Suddenly, Nami appeared abruptly, dragging Robin by the arm. “I have to go to the bathroom.”
Shanks leaned toward me, whispering, “I’ll see you later. Enjoy your night.” With that, he stood up and returned to his friends.
Nami pulled us toward the bathroom. “Girls, emergency. One of the friends from next door is my PhD advisor.”
“And what’s the problem?” Robin asked, confused.
Nami blushed instantly. I already knew what was going on.
“That’s why you stayed so late the other day and didn’t answer my messages. You like him!”
Nami quickly covered my mouth as if anyone could hear us. “Maybe, I don’t know.”
“He’s very handsome,” Robin said
The three of us laughed and took the opportunity to tease Nami for a while, returning all the comments she made to us daily.
“Girls, I’m going to refill my drink, I’ll be right back,” I said, noticing that the drink Shanks had given me was empty.
As I approached the bar, Shanks and some others from his group were laughing and chatting with a group of girls. One of them, in particular, couldn’t stop touching and flirting with him, and Shanks didn’t seem to mind much.
I timidly approached the bar and ordered my drink. Suddenly, someone put their arm around my shoulders.
“Y/N, I didn’t expect to see you here… are you stalking me?”
Kid.
“Kid,” I said, rolling my eyes. “What do you want?”
“Are you alone? Come with me outside for a while, let’s talk,” he said, grabbing my hand.
“No, I’m with friends, thanks,” I replied.
I grabbed my drink, intending to find my friends and leave. I spotted Nami and Robin, who had joined the group and were each talking with one of Shanks’ friends.
Kid pulled me toward him, gripping my hand tightly. “Who did you come with? Your new boyfriend? I bet he’s got nothing on me. I’m better,” he said.
I tried to pull away from his hand, but his grip was strong. “Come back to me, or I’ll break that idiot’s face.”
“Leave me alone, Kid.”
“Come on, who is it? You probably made him up,” he said, loosening his grip just slightly but not enough for me to escape the situation.
“Him,” I said, pointing at Shanks.
Kid burst out laughing. “Yeah, right, like anyone would believe that. Prove it, then. Go over there and show me you’re with him, and I’ll leave you alone.”
I turned and saw the worried looks on my friends’ faces and Shanks glancing in our direction.
Kid let go of my arm, and I used the opportunity to escape from him.
“I’m waiting, Y/N,” he shouted after me.
I had to do something; I had to get rid of him. I downed my drink in one gulp to gather the courage and make a decision. Okay.
I quickly made my way through the crowd toward Shanks. He greeted me with a look of surprise, though there was an intense look in his eyes, scanning me from head to toe, not missing a single move I made.
I got closer, and Shanks instinctively leaned toward me, much to the astonishment of the girl who was gripping his bicep. Without thinking about the consequences, or anyone else around us, or even what Shanks might think or want, I grabbed him by the neck. My hands moved to his face, and I quickly pressed my lips toward his, not giving anyone time to think about what was about to happen.
Our lips fused together passionately. Shanks grabbed my waist, and his other hand moved to my hair, gripping it firmly. After a moment, his tongue pushed past my lips, deepening the kiss with fiery intensity while his friends began cheering and laughing. I was so embarrassed that I pulled away from his lips. Shanks let go of me, but his gaze lingered on my wrist.
“Did he hurt you?” he asked with concern.
I looked down at my wrist, which was red from Kid’s rough grip.
“What happened, Y/N?” he asked again as I remained silent.
The ringing in my ears grew louder and louder. I had been too impulsive, and now everything was crashing down on me.
Shanks took my other hand and led me to a quieter part of the bar, where the atmosphere was calmer.
“Are you okay pretty? Do you want me to take you home?” he asked gently.
I shook my head. I needed to calm down and get back to normal. I didn’t want to ruin the night.
“Who is that guy?” he asked again, his tone more relaxed, as he moved a little closer and gently massaged my back.
“He’s my ex. He won’t leave me alone,” I said, closing my eyes, trying to clear my mind. “I’m sorry about earlier. I was stupid. I shouldn’t have kissed you without your permission.”
Shanks leaned in even closer, slowly pressing his body against mine, and once again, his lips met mine with great passion. He kissed me for a few seconds, then moved toward my ear.
“Do you trust me?” he whispered while gently biting my ear.
I nodded, completely surrendering myself.
He lifted my dress slightly, slipping his hand under it and grabbing my butt firmly, massaging it while he returned to kiss me again, fiercely.
NEXT CHAPTER
#fire fist ace#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#op smut#op whitebeard#shanks smut#portgas ace smut#shanks#red haired shanks#red hair shanks#akagami no shanks#dracule mihawk#benn beckman#shanks x reader#shanks x buggy#shanks x y/n#shanks x you#shanks x mihawk#marco the phoenix#whitebeard one piece#whitebeard crew#red haired pirates#peter gadiot
68 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Neighbor. CHAPTER 1
Summary: The story takes place in the real world. Shanks, your unbearable neighbor, makes you a proposition that you're unsure whether to reject. It could be the start of a friendship, or maybe something more?
SHANKS X YOU
WARNING: Except for the first chapter, the rest will contain scenes of sex and violence, making this fanfic strictly +18.
Nami and I had just arrived. It was Sunday, and people were out and about, either running errands, taking a stroll, or simply enjoying the last hours of the day before the week began again. The neighborhood was lively. As I looked out the window, I could see children playing in the park, adults walking their dogs, and others jogging, all going about their lives calmly. Nami parked the car in the driveway, and to the right, a huge Range Rover took up the entire parking spot. The semi-detached houses, split two by two, practically forced you to share the parking and almost the garden with the next-door neighbor.
"Hurry up, Y/N! Let's grab the stuff and go in, they’ve been waiting for us at the bar for hours," Nami said, slightly out of breath.
I laughed at her nervousness, got out of the car, and grabbed the things from the trunk, following my friend.
It had been a year since I finished college, and now Nami and I were starting our PhDs at the same university. So, we had returned to the town where the university was located, but this time, we rented a house in the suburbs. We felt too old to go back to the sorority and wanted some peace and quiet.
We had made plans to meet our friends from college. Some, like us, had started their PhDs, others had stayed working in the city, and Luffy was still in his final year.
"Let’s just drop the stuff at the entrance and go. They’re going to kill us, we’re so late," I said, hoping Nami would relax a bit.
We finished unloading everything from the car and headed to the bar. We chose a bar close to our new house so we could get to know the local spots better, although it was likely we’d end up partying at our place more than once.
We entered the bar, where Luffy, Zoro, Sanji, Usopp, and Robin were already quite lively.
"Guys!!!" Nami shouted, completely unaware that she was drawing everyone’s attention in the bar.
Everyone greeted us enthusiastically. It had been months since I had seen them, so we spent a long time saying hello. We started catching up, each of us updating the group on what we’d been up to. Meanwhile, Zoro drank at lightning speed, seemingly unaffected, and Luffy ate quickly, as usual.
"Y/N, don’t you want something to drink? Come on, it’s on me," said Sanji, guiding me to the bar without waiting for an answer.
The bar was packed with all kinds of people, though the bar itself was clear, except for a group of men. I made eye contact with one of them, who was chatting with two women, and then turned his gaze towards our group.
"Luffy!!!" the man shouted.
Luffy turned around, and a huge smile appeared on his face. He ran over, hugging the man, practically plowing through the bar like a bull in a china shop. I’d say he almost knocked over those women. "Shanks!!!!!!!"
The two of them started chatting animatedly.
"Y/N, I got this for you," Sanji said, snapping me out of my daze.
I wasn’t sure what he had ordered, but I trusted his taste in food and drinks, so I grabbed the glass and returned to the table.
The night flew by, with everyone drinking and chatting excitedly.
"Luffy, who was that guy?" Nami asked.
"He’s not that guy. It’s Shanks, he’s a friend of mine," Luffy responded, laughing.
"You have the weirdest friends," Nami repeated, and we all burst out laughing.
"Nami, we should probably head out, or we won’t be able to get up tomorrow," I suggested.
Nami nodded, and we all got up to leave.
"I’ll walk you home, girls, and you too, Robin," Sanji said, trying to wrap his arms around us.
"We’re fine, Sanji. You’d better walk Robin so she’s not alone," Nami said, dismissing Sanji’s offer.
Nami and I got back home and agreed to clean up the next day since we still had a week before our PhD program started.
I put on my pajamas and climbed into bed, ready to fall asleep, when I heard noises outside. My window faced the front yard and several windows of the neighboring house, so every time someone passed by, I could hear them. I just prayed they weren’t a family with loud kids. I took advantage of the night to look out the window without being seen and finally see who our new neighbors were.
The man from the bar, Luffy’s friend, was walking with the two women he had been talking to. All three were clearly drunk, stumbling across the parking lot while the women complimented the man’s car, and he showed off, flirting with both of them.
"Nami!!!!!!!" I ran to her room, hoping she wasn’t asleep yet.
"Y/N?!?! Are you okay? What’s going on?" Nami responded, clearly disoriented.
"Come quickly, our neighbor is outside. You won’t believe who it is."
We both rushed back to my room like the nosy people we were, hiding as best we could behind the curtains, watching the whole scene.
"That old guy is our neighbor? Great. Looks like we’ll have some good entertainment," Nami said.
I burst out laughing. "He’s not that old, and if he’s Luffy’s friend, I’m sure he’s cool."
"Or a total weirdo… Looks like he’s gone inside. Well, I’m off to bed. If you find out anything else, let me know tomorrow," Nami said with a mischievous smile as she left my room.
She closed the door, and I turned around, just in time to notice that right in the window across from mine, our dear neighbor—shirtless—was laughing and chatting with the women in what appeared to be the master bedroom. Suddenly, he looked out the window, his gaze meeting mine, as I stood in the middle of my window, completely visible.
Our eyes locked, and a huge smile spread across his face. My heart started racing, pounding in my chest. I quickly closed the curtains, my face flushed and burning. I jumped into bed, hiding under the covers. As I calmed down, the image of his muscular body kept popping into my mind. He might be older, but it was clear he was hot.
The next morning, Nami and I unpacked all our belongings and carefully organized everything.
"Why don’t we invite all our friends from the city tonight? It’ll be fun," Nami suggested with a mischievous tone.
"Alright, just hope nothing gets broken, or the landlord will kill us."
We began calling and messaging all our friends and then started setting everything up. We dressed in our favorite outfits, and Nami did her favorite hairstyle on me. "This is the one that looks best on you. You look gorgeous!" she said every time she styled my hair like this.
The night came quickly, along with the guests. We greeted old friends and acquaintances. The party was in full swing. Zoro and Nami were competing to see who could drink the most without passing out, Usopp and Robin were playing beer pong with a few others, while Luffy ate as much as he could. Sanji was busy making drinks for anyone who asked.
"Could you make me a piña colada?" I asked as I approached the table where Sanji was mixing various drinks.
"For you, anything," he replied, winking.
Suddenly, a loud noise interrupted us. The doorbell rang sharply, and Nami rushed to open the door.
Behind it stood our neighbor, clearly fed up.
"What, did you come to join the party, old man?" Nami teased.
"It’s Monday. I have work tomorrow. Could you at least turn the music down?" Shanks replied, ignoring Nami’s comment.
"Oh yeah? You had your little party yesterday, now it’s our turn. Buzz off, old buzzkill," Nami said, slamming the door in his face. "Let’s keep the party going!"
"Nami, what are you doing? We could get in trouble. We just got here," I said, running to open the door again.
The man was still there, his hand on the doorbell, ready to ring again. His surprised expression gave away that he hadn’t expected anyone to open the door.
"I’m calling the police if you don’t turn down the volume. If I don’t do it, another neighbor will. Do you realize people have work tomorrow?" he reprimanded us.
"Please don’t call the police. I’ll turn the music down, and if that’s not enough, we’ll end the party. But please, don’t call."
"You have 10 minutes, or I will," he responded coldly.
I didn’t like his tone at all. I had tried to apologize, and he was still being rude.
"Fine, then I’ll call the police and tell them how you were staring into my room yesterday, you freak," I said, slamming the door in his face.
Nami, who was still behind me watching the whole scene, burst out laughing. "It's been a while since you showed your sassy side, it was about time!"
We both laughed at the situation. "We got stuck with the annoying neighbor."
I headed back towards Sanji, but just before I got there, someone grabbed my arm.
"Where are you going in such a hurry, gorgeous?"
I turned, pulling my arm away forcefully from the person’s grip. Kid—my ex—his voice was unmistakable.
A year ago, right after we graduated from college, our relationship was at its worst. It was the most toxic relationship I’d ever had, and taking advantage of the fact that I was moving back to my hometown, I left him, thinking I’d never hear from him again.
"What are you doing here?"
"I was invited, though I didn't get an invite from you. Guess it got lost on the way," he replied with a smug look.
I responded with a disgusted face, hoping he’d take the hint and leave.
"You know? I haven’t stopped thinking about you, not for a single day. Honestly, I only came tonight because I know we’re getting back together."
I threw a desperate glance in Sanji’s direction, and he immediately understood my non-verbal cues.
"Leave," Sanji said, approaching us.
"This doesn’t concern you, cook," Kid responded, clearly challenging him. "Get out of my sight."
"I said leave. Y/N doesn’t want to talk to you," Sanji replied, unfazed.
Kid got in Sanji's face, pushing him slightly while repeating, "You want a fight?" over and over.
Luffy and Zoro appeared from the nearby rooms, grabbing Kid and throwing him out through the front door.
"It’s best if you all leave," I said, my voice breaking.
I was overwhelmed and scared. The fact that Kid was back in town, knew I was here too, and even where I lived, made me anxious.
People quickly left the house after the scene. Nami turned off the music and started cleaning up the mess on the floor. I just stood there trembling.
"Don’t worry," Nami said while hugging me. "If he bothers you, the guys will take care of him. Nothing’s going to happen."
The rest of the week passed normally. We both started our PhDs, so we were so busy with work and tasks around the new house that the days flew by. Occasionally, we’d run into our dear neighbor, whom we awkwardly greeted—well, Nami did; I just ignored him. After our encounter, I didn’t even want to see him.
"He’s just an old freak, forget about him, Y/N," Nami said after hearing that I’d bumped into him by the window and that he’d waved at me. "I’m sure he’s waiting by the window for you to look out," she added with a laugh.
"Ughh, I don’t even want to think about it."
It was Friday morning. We’d been here for almost a week, and the sun had been shining every day except today, when it was pouring rain non-stop. That night, we had plans to meet at the bar right after class or work, so I wore a skirt, my best top, a cute sweater, and high boots.
The day went by normally, except for the constant rain. As I left, I headed to the bus stop. A huge Range Rover passed by, splashing through a puddle, soaking me from head to toe and ruining my outfit. Now I had no choice but to go home to change. "Damn idiot," I thought. I got on the bus, completely drenched, and shortly after, I got off, realizing I’d left my umbrella at the stop. I ran as fast as I could to the front door, which left me soaked to the bone.
To make matters worse, I couldn’t find my house keys, and Nami wasn’t home. I called her three times and sent her a ton of messages, but nothing—she didn’t answer. After 20 minutes, my wet clothes started to chill me to the bone, and I began to shiver from the cold. Nami still seemed oblivious, so I decided to text our group chat, but no one responded.
"What happened to you? Can’t get into the house?" My annoying neighbor was getting out of his Range Rover, holding grocery bags in one hand and an umbrella in the other.
"Yeah, I forgot my keys, and if you don’t mind, I’m going to keep trying to call my friend."
"You’re going to freeze. Want to come inside while you wait?" Shanks suggested, with a little smirk on his face.
NEXT CHAPTER
#one piece#fire fist ace#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#red haired shanks#shanks#red hair shanks#akagami no shanks#benn beckman#dracule mihawk#shanks x reader#shanks x buggy#shanks x you#shanks x y/n#shanks x mihawk#peter gadiot#shanks smut#op smut
109 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ghost ridders Chapter. 8
#Summary: Eight years ago, you were taken against your Will to Mary Goise to become the new slave of Saint Roswald, or rather, to living a hell on earth. One day, while you go with him on a visit to a New World´s island a familiar face appears. This creates the perfect opportunity for you to escape, join the Whitebeard Pirates, and discover more about your past, your abilities, and who you really are. All while you try to endure your new crewmate, Portgas D. Ace, who is incredibly annoying... or perhaps incredibly irresistible? You haven't decided yet.
This story is based in the world of One Piece, with the same characters and timeline. Of course, this story is fiction created by me. Some of the timelines, names, and characters might be the same, also some names, characters, stories, or even personalities may be altered. The story is happening pre-time skip, while strawhats are in sabaody for the first time.
The first chapter is an introduction to the current story, which begins with Ace as your central romance. (This romance may shift to other characters as the story progresses, but don't worry, there's still plenty of Ace to come.) The story is written in first person. Female gender, Y/N, but feel free to change the gender, name, or anything else that makes you more comfortable.♡
PREVIOUS CHAPTER
"Yes… we are… friends…" I said hesitantly, trying to convince myself more than I was trying to convince Ace.
"That didn’t sound very convincing…"
All I could focus on was the article in the newspaper. The picture of Law brought back memories, memories of a promise and where I should actually be right now.
"Y/N… are you okay?" Ace asked, noticing my fixation on the paper.
"Yeah… I…" I replied, not really knowing what to say. It was all overwhelming—too many emotions, too many feelings all at once.
"It's fine if you don’t want to talk about it, but calm down."
"Ace, I… I shouldn’t be here, I need to leave, right now," I said, suddenly looking up, ready to leave that very instant.
"You're not going anywhere, especially not at this hour. Marco would kill me."
I started to cry, and Ace pulled me into his arms. "What’s wrong, rookie? Everything’s going to be fine. I'll help you with whatever it is."
"No one knows about this… it happened too long ago. Right now, I don’t know what to do, Ace. I have to go, but at the same time, I don’t want to."
"Then don’t go, simple as that. Stay here with me," Ace responded with a big smile, as if the answer was that easy. When he saw the look on my face, he continued, "What happened, Y/N? What did that Law guy do to you?"
-------------------- 14 years earlier --------------------
YOUR POV:
It had been exactly five years since my mother had left me here, in the most insipid and cold land this world could offer. Winter lasted forever, and I still wasn’t used to it—I never had been, and I never would be. Despite living in a house that was practically a castle, my days were unbearably dull, stuck inside without being able to step out for even a minute (all by my mother’s orders). Marco was the only one who ever spoke to me in that house. His father still couldn’t understand how my mother had the audacity to leave me here until she "sorted some things out." The servants were always too busy to "play," talk, or pay attention to a child.
Marco had left home years ago, tired of living under his father's orders, setting off in search of adventure. We were very close when we were younger, but over the years, I had only received news from him through letters and the occasional quick phone call.
Today was my 17th birthday, and judging by the way things were going, my life was continuing without any excitement. The special meal they had prepared for me tasted bland, and the decorations they had set up in the grand hall didn’t stir any emotion in me. My only wish was to escape. Even though I was no longer a little girl, I still felt like a prisoner in that huge, freezing house, filled with ghosts of the past and broken promises.
The crackling fire in the hearth was the only sound breaking the silence as I watched the shadows cast by the flames on the walls. As night fell, the cold became even more intense, and a sense of dread washed over me. I couldn’t stay there, not one more day. So, with my heart racing, I decided it was time to do something drastic. I snuck upstairs to my room, where I had stashed a thick coat and boots.
"It’ll just be a walk," I told myself, trying to calm my nerves. I didn’t have a plan, but the mere act of leaving gave me a strange sense of freedom.
I waited until everyone in the house was asleep, and when the last servant turned off the lights, I opened the window in my room, which led to a small garden, and slipped out. The cold air hit my face, but I didn’t care. My feet moved quickly across the snow, taking me further away from the house, from the castle that had been my prison for so long.
I wandered aimlessly through the empty streets of the town. The night was dark, and the streetlamps cast flickering light on the snow-covered pavement. No one was around. Everything was quiet, until I heard a noise.
There were voices, several of them. At first, I didn’t pay much attention, but then the sound of something hitting the snow caught my ear. I cautiously approached, hiding behind a corner, and that’s when I saw it.
A group of boys, not much older than me, were surrounding an animal lying on the ground. They were pushing it, kicking it, and mocking it. One of the boys seemed to be leading the attack—a young man with light hair and cold eyes who kept laughing as he struck the poor animal.
My hands started trembling. Fear and adrenaline surged through me, but so did something deeper: anger. I couldn’t just stand there and watch. I didn’t know what it was, but I knew what it felt like to be trapped, helpless. I felt an inexplicable connection with it.
I took a deep breath, scooped up a handful of snow, and packed it tightly in my hands. It wasn’t much of a weapon, but it was all I had. I stepped out from my hiding spot without thinking too much, and before they could realize what was happening, I hurled the snowball directly at the leader’s face. It hit the mark.
The boys turned around, surprised. The leader brought a hand to his face, furious. The animal lying on the ground looked up at me, incredulous. As for me, I wasn’t sure what to do next. The group started walking toward me, but I didn’t move. My legs were shaking, but I tried to hold my head high.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” the leader said, approaching with a malicious grin.
“Leave him alone,” I responded, trying to make my voice sound firm.
The boy laughed, and the others followed suit. He seemed confident, used to intimidating others.
They kept getting closer and closer until they were just a few feet away from me. Almost instinctively, my fist turned black, and I landed a solid punch on the boy’s cheek. Everyone froze, stunned. The boy, catching his breath, quickly retreated.
“This isn’t over. Come on, guys,” he spat as he delivered one last kick to the animal curled up on the ground. “If I see you around here again, you’ll regret it,” he added, disappearing into the shadows.
I ran quickly to the animal, scooping it into my arms. It was a bear—a polar bear. Given the island’s climate, I wasn’t too surprised, until it started making small sounds of pain at my touch.
“Please, don’t hurt me,” it said.
“Are you… are you a Mink?” I asked, curious.
“Yes,” it replied weakly.
“Are you alone?”
“Yes,” it said again, looking down, blushing slightly.
“Come with me to my house,” I responded instinctively.
“I’m scared.” The polar bear kept trembling. After a moment, it paused, as if considering something. “I’m sorry, I’ve caused you trouble. Now those kids will come after you.”
“I don’t care,” I said with a big smile. “You’ll never be alone again.”
With that, I picked up the polar bear in my arms and quickly made my way back to the house.
“I’m not supposed to have friends… so don’t make any noise,” I told the large polar bear, not realizing how impossible it would be to hide him for long.
Though injured and exhausted, the polar bear nodded, its large eyes filled with both gratitude and fear. I could feel its weight, but the impulse to protect it gave me strength. We made our way back to the house cautiously, my thoughts racing as I planned how to keep him hidden.
When we reached the garden, I carefully opened the window, hoping not to make any noise. I helped the polar bear inside, though his back legs got momentarily stuck in the small frame. Once inside, I assisted him in standing, though his body trembled from the pain.
"What’s your name?" I asked, motioning for him to sit in a dark corner of the room.
"My name is Bepo," he replied softly, his eyes now shining with a mix of sadness and relief. His voice was gentle, but weighed down with something I couldn’t quite identify, as if each word carried a heavy burden.
I turned, trying to find something to help him heal. I knew there were old blankets and bandages in my closet that I used to treat my own injuries from climbing trees or playing in the garden during my childhood. I knelt beside him and began bandaging the worst of his wounds.
"Thank you," he murmured, his voice barely a whisper.
"You don’t have to thank me. I just… couldn’t let them hurt you." Even though my tone sounded confident, the truth was, I was scared—scared they’d catch us, and that the boy would come back seeking revenge. "When I grow up, I want to be a doctor, like my brother, so this is good practice for me."
Once I finished bandaging him, I sat down on the floor in front of him. The silence of the house enveloped us, broken only by the soft crackling of the fire in the downstairs fireplace and the whisper of the wind against the windows.
"Bepo, what were you doing here? How did you end up in this place?"
He lowered his gaze, nervously fiddling with his paws.
"I ran away," he finally said. "I lived on a faraway island. I left to look for my brother. I came here searching for him, but I haven’t had any luck."
I could see the pain in his eyes.
"Well," I said with a smile, trying to be reassuring, "you’re not alone anymore. And neither am I now, right?"
He nodded, though he still seemed a bit wary. I knew the safety I offered was fragile. I couldn’t keep him hidden for long. My family, the servants… someone would find out sooner or later. But for now, the important thing was that he was safe.
Suddenly, we heard a sound—footsteps. My heart started racing. It was late, much later than I thought. Had someone woken up?
"Quick," I whispered, pointing to the wardrobe on the other side of the room. "Hide in there."
Bepo moved clumsily, but managed to hide just in time before my bedroom door opened. It was one of the servants, an older man with a stern expression. He looked at me suspiciously.
"Are you alright, miss? I heard strange noises."
"Yes, I’m fine. I just… couldn’t sleep. Nothing to worry about."
The servant watched me for a moment, as if deciding whether to say more. Finally, he nodded slowly.
"Very well. Try to rest, young lady. Tomorrow is an important day."
After he closed the door, I stood frozen for a few seconds, listening to his footsteps fade away. When I was sure he was gone, I approached the wardrobe and opened the door. Bepo looked at me with nervous eyes, his large body crammed between the blankets.
"An important day?" he repeated curiously.
I sighed, sitting on the bed. "It’s my birthday. But honestly, it doesn’t mean much to me."
The polar bear watched me in silence, and for the first time since I found him, he smiled a little. "Maybe this birthday will be different."
I looked at him, and although I didn’t want to admit it, something in his words gave me hope.
The night dragged on slowly, and although I had managed to hide Bepo from the servants, I knew I couldn’t keep him hidden forever. He couldn’t stay in my room for long. He needed a safe place, but more importantly, I needed answers. How had he ended up here, so far from his home? I remembered something: the village library. Perhaps, among the old books, I could find information about the Minks, about how to help him return, or at least how to keep him safe.
"Bepo," I whispered, leaning toward him. "We’re going to the library. We have to leave now, before dawn."
The polar bear nodded with a determined look in his eyes. He was clearly still in pain, but he stood up with effort and followed me. We opened the window again, and more carefully than the first time, slipped into the garden and headed toward the village. The streets were deserted, and the streetlights flickered eerily, but the cold air and the silence wrapped around us like a cloak, hiding our steps.
We arrived at the library, an old, dusty building that barely stood upright. The wooden door creaked as I opened it, but it didn’t seem like anyone was watching. We entered quietly and headed to the history section, where I knew the books we needed might be. While Bepo searched through the shelves, I flipped through the old, worn volumes.
Suddenly, a loud noise interrupted the silence. I turned my head quickly, and my heart skipped a beat when I saw someone at the door.
It was the bully. The same boy with light hair and cold eyes, accompanied by some of his friends. They seemed to have followed us, and now, with a malicious smile, the leader walked toward us, with slow but deliberate steps.
"Well, well. Where do you think you’re going with your little friend?" the boy said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.
My body tensed, and I stood in front of Bepo, trying to protect him. My heart was pounding, but this time, I didn’t feel afraid. I felt the same anger as before, but also a clear sense of injustice.
"Leave us alone," I said, trying to sound firm even though I was terrified inside.
The boy laughed, and his friends copied him. "Do you really think I’m going to let you go after what you did? You humiliated me in front of my friends, and now you think you can just walk away."
He took a step toward me, and his expression was one of someone who enjoyed having control. My hands trembled, and I felt the helplessness creeping back, the fear that there was nothing I could do to stop him. But just as the boy raised his fist, ready to hit me, something unexpected happened.
A whisper, barely a movement in the air, and suddenly, the boy froze. His arm hung in the air, unable to move forward. In the dim light of the library, a tall, slender figure appeared, dressed in black, with a cold and calculated look. His dark hair fell over his sharp eyes, and a fine, sharp sword was stabbed into the ground in front of him.
"That would be a mistake," said the newcomer, his voice deep and calm.
The boy turned quickly, his eyes filled with surprise and fear. "Who the hell are you?" he asked, trying to sound defiant, but his voice shook.
"My name is Trafalgar Law," said the young man with dark hair, not moving a muscle. "And I suggest you back off. You have no idea who you’re messing with."
The bully’s friends took a step back, uncertain, but the leader, maybe out of pride or not wanting to lose control in front of his followers, tried to maintain his composure.
"And what are you going to do? Cut—?"
Before he could finish the sentence, Law made a quick motion with his hand, and the boy collapsed to his knees, unable to move. It happened so fast, I barely saw it. It was like he had lost control of his body, and for the first time, instead of arrogance, I saw fear in his eyes.
"I warned you," said Law, his gaze fixed on the boy. "Leave now, or I won’t be so kind next time."
The boy didn’t need more warnings. He muttered something unintelligible, and along with his friends, scrambled to his feet and hurried out of the library, leaving us in silence once again.
Bepo, who had been still during the whole encounter, relaxed slightly. I let out a sigh of relief, though my heart was still racing. I turned to the stranger who had appeared out of nowhere to save us.
"Thank you," I said, not really knowing what else to say. "I don’t know who you are, but thank you."
He looked at me, and for a second, I thought he wasn’t going to respond. But then he nodded slightly.
"It’s nothing. I’ve seen those idiots causing trouble before, and I couldn’t let them get away with it." His eyes shifted toward Bepo, and a faint smile appeared on his face. "A Mink, huh? I didn’t expect to see one around here."
Bepo looked at him cautiously but nodded slowly. I stepped in front of him, still trying to protect him. Law had saved us, but I wasn’t sure if we could trust him.
"I’m… I’m looking for a place to be safe," Bepo murmured, lowering his head.
The boy crouched down to Bepo’s level, and ignoring my arm, gave him a pat on the shoulder. “Don’t worry. From now on, you’ll be safe. I’ll take care of it. My name is Law"
I didn’t know who Law was or why he had decided to help us, but something about his presence made me feel safe. It was as if he knew much more than he was letting on, and even though I barely knew him, I trusted him.
“Come with me,” Law finally said, standing up. “I know a place where you can stay out of trouble… and away from bullies.”
I nodded, and together with Bepo, we followed Law into the cold night.
Law suddenly stopped and raised his arm to halt me, his voice firm. “Not you. You go.”
“What? I’m not letting Bepo leave with you just like that. I don’t even know you.” I replied.
“Bepo will be safer with me. Now go and forget about us.”
Dawn was starting to light up the village, and I knew I had to get back home before anyone noticed I wasn’t in bed. I responded with a huff.
“Y/N…” said Bepo, worried.
“I’ll never abandon you. Stay with him. Tomorrow night, I’ll come for you.”
Bepo seemed calmer, and Law looked skeptical, rolling his eyes, clearly annoyed that I wasn’t following his orders.
The next night came faster than I had anticipated. My day had passed in a sort of fog, trying to hide my exhaustion and the nervous excitement of knowing I would see Bepo again that night. No one at home seemed to have suspected anything, or at least, no one had said anything. The birthday feast had been held as if everything was fine, but I couldn’t focus on the gifts or the formal speeches. All I could think about was the little polar bear I had left the previous night.
When night finally fell and the castle was silent, I repeated the ritual: coat, boots, and the garden window. But this time, my steps were filled with determination. I knew what I was doing, and nothing would stop me.
I arrived at the same place where Law had told me I would find Bepo. It was a small cabin tucked away on the outskirts of the village, hidden among trees and snow. I approached cautiously, but before I could knock, the door opened, and a large, furry figure threw itself at me.
“Y/N!” exclaimed Bepo, a mix of joy and relief in his big eyes shining in the dim light.
I smiled and hugged him, though I could barely wrap my arms around his huge body. “Are you okay?” I asked, quickly checking him over. He seemed less hurt than the night before, which reassured me.
“Yes, Law has helped me a lot,” Bepo replied, bowing his head shyly. “And… I wanted to give you this.”
Suddenly, Bepo pulled out a small box from his bag, extending it to me with trembling hands. It was a simple package, wrapped in brown paper with a modest ribbon, but his eyes sparkled with excitement.
“Happy birthday,” he said, his voice trembling slightly with nervousness.
My eyes widened, and I felt a lump in my throat. I carefully opened the package, and inside was a small pendant, a medallion with a blue stone in the center. It was simple but beautiful, and I felt warmth in my chest as I looked at the gift.
“Bepo, it’s beautiful,” I murmured, holding it in my hands. “Thank you.”
Bepo blushed under his fur and lowered his gaze. “It’s not just from me… Law bought you something too, but… but he’s too embarrassed to give it to you,” he added in a whisper. “He said he’s not good at this kind of thing.”
I couldn’t help but laugh softly at the thought of Law, with all his coldness and confidence, being too shy to give me a gift.
“Well, when I see him, I’ll thank him… even if he’s a bit shy,” I said with a mischievous smile. Bepo laughed nervously, and I was glad to see that he seemed more relaxed than the night before.
“Oh! Law told me to take you somewhere tonight to celebrate,” Bepo said suddenly. “He said there’s a bar in the village where we could blend in. Would you like to go?”
I was surprised. The idea of going to a bar with a Mink and a mysterious swordsman wasn’t something I had ever imagined as part of my life, but it sounded exciting. “Why not?” I replied with a smile. “Let’s go.”
We walked together through the deserted streets, the night air crisp and clean. Bepo walked beside me, still a bit shy, but his steps were more confident than before. I was relieved to see him like this, more at peace with himself.
We arrived at the bar, a small wooden tavern on the outskirts of the village, hidden among some trees with a half-fallen sign. It didn’t seem very crowded, but when we entered, the atmosphere was warm and welcoming. The lights were dim, and the air was filled with soft laughter and quiet conversations.
However, we had barely settled at a table when the noise of a fight caught our attention. Across the bar, a group of pirates was surrounding two figures, and the atmosphere had quickly become tense. The two figures seemed to be at a disadvantage.
Without thinking, we rushed toward them. A orange-haired boy with a cap was covering himself from a punch, while the other, also wearing a cap that read “Penguin,” was struggling with another man. The group surrounding them didn’t seem willing to let them escape easily.
“Leave them alone!” I shouted, stepping in front of Shachi while Bepo pushed one of the men back with his great strength.
The entire bar froze for a second. The men attacking the boys looked at Bepo, surprised to see a huge polar bear in the middle of the fight, and then at me, as if unsure of what to do.
But I didn’t care. I felt the same anger as the night before, the desire not to let anyone else suffer at the hands of bullies. I threw myself at one of the men attacking the boys, punching him in the stomach with all my strength, remembering everything I had been taught.
Bepo, for his part, used his imposing figure to intimidate the rest, and within minutes, the men began to disperse, retreating one by one. Law appeared out of nowhere like a shadow, with his huge sword.
The air in the bar was filled with tension the moment Law appeared, his imposing figure and icy gaze leaving the pirates breathless. The huge sword in his hand seemed to float around him with lethal confidence. The men surrounding Shachi and Penguin froze completely, their bodies paralyzed by the presence of the swordsman.
“Room,” Law murmured, and immediately, a glowing blue field of energy covered the tavern.
In the blink of an eye, the pirates’ weapons were ripped from their hands, and their bodies were swapped places, disorienting them. Before they could react, Law had already slashed the air with his sword. No one was physically hurt, but the absolute power of his Ope Ope no Mi was clear. The men fell to the ground, gasping and trembling, completely defeated.
“Get out of here before I regret not killing you,” Law said coldly, his eyes gleaming dangerously.
The pirates didn’t need to be told twice. They quickly scrambled to their feet, stumbling over each other as they ran for the exit, leaving only the echo of their footsteps and the awkward silence that remained in the bar.
Shachi and Penguin exchanged relieved, though slightly embarrassed, glances at having been rescued. Bepo approached them and gave them friendly pats on the back. “Good thing you arrived in time! They would’ve crushed us,” Shachi said, catching his breath.
“It was nothing,” I said, smiling as I made sure they weren’t hurt. “Want to join us for a drink? I think after that fight, we could all use one. I’m Y/N, by the way.”
Both of them laughed, scratching their heads sheepishly. “Sure! We never turn down an invitation to drink. And if it’s from a cute girl like you, even less. I’m Penguin, and this is Shachi.”
Shachi nodded quickly, giving me a cheeky grin. “Yeah, thanks, Y/N. It’d be an honor to join you.”
I laughed at their comments, though I felt a pair of eyes on me. I turned to Law, who was leaning against one of the nearby walls, silently observing the scene. Though his expression was impassive, I noticed a slight stiffness in his shoulders and how his eyes narrowed whenever Shachi or Penguin threw me a compliment.
We settled at a table, and the drinks arrived soon after. The atmosphere in the tavern returned to its warm and lively state, but this time, with us at the center. Bepo, Shachi, and Penguin were animated, joking and laughing among themselves, while I joined in the conversation now and then.
However, as the night went on, the boys’ attempts at flirting began to intensify. Shachi would wink at me every time I spoke to him, and Penguin kept finding excuses to get closer. Both kept making comments about how lucky I must feel to be with “two such handsome guys.”
While they laughed, I could feel the shift in the air beside me. Law, who had maintained a cool composure until then, was growing more and more tense. Though he tried to keep his expression neutral, it was clear he didn’t like the way the boys were addressing me. I noticed it in the way his fingers drummed softly on the table, in how his eyes darkened whenever one of them leaned too close.
Finally, when Shachi made a suggestive joke, something in Law snapped. “You should calm down,” he said in a low voice, but it was loaded with authority. His gaze focused directly on the two. “Cut the nonsense.” After a pause, he continued, “Join me. I’m looking for new members to form a pirate crew. Join me.”
The table fell silent for a moment. Shachi and Penguin exchanged slightly uncomfortable glances before quickly nodding. “Y-Yeah, we’ll do it!” they exclaimed with enthusiasm.
I smiled softly and leaned toward Law, whispering low enough for only him to hear. “ You jealous, Law?”
------------TO BE CONTINUED--------------
#fire fist ace#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#portgas ace smut#portgas ace x reader#portgas ace x y/n#portgas ace x you#portgas d ace#trafalgar law#trafalgardwaterlaw#trafalgar one piece#trafalgar d law x reader#trafalgar op#trafalgar law x reader#trafalgar law x y/n#trafalgar law x oc#trafalgar law smut#heart pirates#shachi#op penguin#bepo#shachi one piece#penguin op#portgas d ace x you#one piece ace
16 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ghost Ridders Chapter.7
PLEASE THIS IS +18, Pure Smut. You are warned.
#Summary: Eight years ago, you were taken against your Will to Mary Goise to become the new slave of Saint Roswald, or rather, to living a hell on earth. One day, while you go with him on a visit to a New World´s island in the New World, but a familiar face appears. This creates the perfect opportunity for you to escape, join the Whitebeard Pirates, and discover more about your past, your abilities, and who you really are. All while you try to endure your new crewmate, Portgas D. Ace, who is incredibly annoying... or perhaps incredibly irresistible? You haven't decided yet.
This story is based in the world of One Piece, with the same characters and timeline. Of course, this story is fiction created by me. Some of the timelines, names, and characters might be the same, also some names, characters, stories, or even personalities may be altered. The story is happening pre-time skip, while strawhats are in sabaody for the first time.
The first chapter is an introduction to the current story, which begins with Ace as your central romance. (This romance may shift to other characters as the story progresses, but don't worry, there's still plenty of Ace to come.) The story is written in first person. Female gender, Y/N, but feel free to change the gender, name, or anything else that makes you more comfortable.♡
Previous Chapter
I could feel my heart pounding in my ears as I sat next to Ace. The murmurs and laughter of the group around us faded away, leaving just him in front of me. Ace looked at me with a mix of surprise and curiosity, unaware of what was about to happen. I tried to calm my nerves, reminding myself this was just a game, though for me, it meant so much more.
"Hey, Ace," I said with a playful smile, trying to sound casual.
Ace raised an eyebrow, his smile slightly crooked and eyebrow arched, as if he was wondering what I was planning. "What’s up, rookie?" he said, glancing at the festive atmosphere around us, maybe suspecting that the others were up to something.
I took a deep breath, recalling the dare Deuce had given me, and decided to go for it. “Nothing, just… wanted to say you look good tonight. Really good, actually,” I added, trying to sound flirty, though I couldn’t help but feel a bit clumsy and ridiculous.
Ace chuckled softly, but his gaze softened, as if he wasn’t quite sure how to react.
I couldn’t back out now. I leaned in a little closer, feeling the adrenaline rush through my veins as the space between us closed inch by inch.
Suddenly, when our lips were just centimeters apart, Ace smirked, that mischievous smile he had when he was up to something. “So, you're just fulfilling a dare, huh?” His tone was cheeky, his confidence suddenly renewed. He didn’t seem as confused as he had a moment ago, as if something inside him had clicked.
I felt the heat rise to my cheeks but decided to play along. “Yeah… Deuce thought it’d be fun.”
Ace let out a soft laugh, leaning closer with a playful glint in his eyes. "And you thought it was a good idea? Betting on me like I’m some prize?" His voice was teasing, but the way his eyes held mine made my heart race. "Next time, tell those idiots not to be so loud. If I know what you’re up to, it’s not as funny."
I smiled back, trying to keep my composure. "Well, you didn’t seem to mind," I replied, with a hint of teasing in my voice.
Ace raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the situation. "Oh, not at all," he said, his tone shamelessly flirty. “In fact, if you wanted to kiss me, you could’ve just said so—no excuses needed." He leaned even closer, his warm breath brushing against my skin. "You didn’t need a dare to come over, Y/N."
My heart skipped a beat, but I refused to let him see me flustered. “Oh, really? And what makes you think I wanted to kiss you outside of the game?” I crossed my arms, though inside, I was struggling to stay calm.
Ace glanced at me out of the corner of his eye, his grin widening, as if he knew he had the upper hand. “Come on, rookie. I’ve noticed those looks when you think I’m not paying attention.” He gave my shoulder a light tap. “Or did you think I hadn’t seen you? Because… you’ve been looking at me more than you’d like to admit.”
He said it with so much confidence that it left me speechless for a moment. I didn’t know what surprised me more: that he had noticed or that he was being so bold about it. I bit my lip, trying to hide my nerves.
“You think it’s just me? You’ve been looking quite a bit too, Ace,” I said, trying to regain some ground.
Ace grinned widely, as if he’d been waiting for me to say that. “Who could blame me? When you’re always there, looking at me like that, I can’t help it. You know you look really cute when you blush, right?” he added in a teasing tone, clearly enjoying our little war of words.
“Oh, shut up!” I shoved him lightly in the arm, but my smile gave me away. Ace, however, leaned in closer, taking the chance to toy with my nerves.
“If you wanted to repeat what happened the other day, all you had to do was say so.” He shot me a sassy look, his eyes gleaming with that perfect mix of fun and flirtation.
I was left speechless. The way he said it, with that overwhelming confidence, completely threw me off. But deep down, I knew it was part of Ace’s charm—that ability to be playful and disarm you in an instant.
I tried to keep my cool, but in the end, I couldn’t help but laugh. “You’re such an idiot, you know that?”
Ace laughed softly, leaning in to whisper in my ear. “Yeah, an idiot you want to kiss.”
A shiver ran down my spine, and before I could respond, Ace moved closer to my ear. "I think I’m going to take a shower, in case you feel like watching me… like last time." He quickly stood up and, with a calm, carefree stride he desapeared.
-------------------------------------------------------
Deuce, watching from the circle around the fire, winked at me when I returned. "How’d it go?"
I collapsed next to him, feeling the heat in my face. “Let’s just say… maybe Ace isn’t as slow as I thought.”
Deuce chuckled and raised his cup. “I knew it. He just needed a push.” Then he gave me a sly smile. “Or maybe two.”
I stood watching Ace as he walked away. “Should I go? Or should I not go?” I wondered, feeling a mix of adrenaline and nerves.
Deuce, still observing everything with a knowing smile, gave me a little nudge. "If you don't go now, you're going to regret it."
I sighed, knowing he was probably right. I couldn’t let this opportunity slip by, even though every part of me screamed that this was a crazy idea. I slowly stood up, feeling my heart pound in my chest. With a shy smile in Deuce's direction, I followed Ace’s trail, trying to appear more confident than I felt.
The sound of running water guided me toward the showers, where Ace was already sitting in one of the tubs, water cascading over his body, glistening in the dim light of the beach bonfires. He looked completely relaxed, as if he knew I’d follow him—and of course, he had been right. When he saw me approaching, that mischievous smile appeared on his face once again.
“Well, look who decided to show up.” His tone was brazen. “Here to bathe, or did you just want another look?” he asked, letting the water run through his hair while his eyes scanned me from head to toe.
I bit my lip, trying to keep my cool. “Don’t flatter yourself, Ace,” I responded, crossing my arms while looking at him with a mixture of challenge and nerves. “I only came because I figured someone needed to watch you. I wouldn’t want you drowning.”
Ace let out a laugh, tilting his head slightly. “Oh yeah? How thoughtful of you.” He took a step closer, with that playful look that always made me feel so much more aware of every movement. “Although, if I were to drown, I’m not sure you’d be the best person to save me.” He ran his hand through his wet hair, still under the shower, as he watched me with those dark, challenging eyes. “Oh, come on, Y/N. Stop playing hard to get. Get in the water.” His smile was sassy, brazen, as if he knew exactly how to throw me off balance.
The air felt heavier, like everything around us had slowed, focusing solely on him. Ready to play his game, I began undressing with a carefree look, mimicking his own attitude as if I didn’t care about being exposed in front of him, although technically, I already had been.
Completely naked, I slipped into the same tub as Ace, using the bubbles to cover my body.
Ace let out a soft chuckle, clearly enjoying the situation. “Are you just going to stay over there all night... or are you going to come closer?” His grin widened, and without warning, he reached out, gently grabbing my wrist and pulling me toward him. Our bodies were closer than I expected, his warmth and the cool water of the tub surrounding me all at once.
My breath hitched, and though I wanted to respond with something clever, I realized that once again, Ace had won this round. And the worst part was knowing he was right about everything.
Ace cupped my face with his hand, bringing our mouths closer together as he guided my legs to wrap around his torso.
Just before our lips finally touched, fear that our relationship would become even more complicated made me speak up. “Ace... I... I can't do this.”
Without letting me finish, Ace pushed me away and quickly moved to the other end of the tub. “Fine, if you don’t like me, you should’ve said so earlier.”
“Ace, that’s not it...” I said, completely thrown off by how he could think that.
“Don’t worry, Y/N. I never thought the feeling was mutual. I’ve always been alone. If it weren’t for my brothers, I wouldn’t even know what it’s like for someone to love you just for being who you are. Well... and Pops.” I slowly approached Ace, who was now staring out of the window with his back to me, ashamed. “I’m just not made for anyone to love me romantically.”
I grabbed Ace’s arm, tugging so he would turn around and face me. “Look at me, Ace.” He turned, trying to avoid my gaze. “I like you, Ace, but I can’t let things between us get even weirder. I can’t stand it when you ignore me.”
Ace quickly looked at me, as if he couldn’t believe what he had just heard. Before he could say another word, I lunged toward him, pulling him into a passionate kiss.
Ace wrapped his arms around me, placing my legs back around his torso as he nipped at my neck.
“Let’s head to the showers,” he whispered. “I don’t want anyone to see us here and get us into trouble."
Ace took my hand and led me to the showers, which were separated by walls and a door. We both quickly slipped into one of the stalls, laughing like two little kids up to no good.
Ace locked the door and, with his strong arms, pulled me close. "I could get used to this," he said between laughs, and started kissing me again as his hand slid down my body. Soon, it reached my intimate parts, and with a look asking for permission, he slowly moved to my clit, rubbing it gently but in perfect circles. As the room filled with our moans, I began touching Ace, moving down inch by inch until I reached his cock. It was already hard, but I knew it could get even bigger. We kept touching each other, enjoying the sounds escaping the other's mouth.
Ace stopped, pulling my hand away from his cock, and dropped to his knees, his hands parting my legs. "To be honest, I want to eat you out so bad," he said with a wink. He started licking my clit, making circles with his tongue, occasionally sliding it down to my entrance. He was doing it perfectly, with passion like everything he did.
After a while, I was already nearing my climax, riding the wave of ecstasy and my impending orgasm. "Ace, I'm going to cum..."
Hearing this, he quickly stood up and slid two fingers into my tight hole while I rode them, pushing myself to my peak. "Ace!!" I screamed as the explosion of pleasure hit me.
"That's it, pretty. You’re going to be saying my name all night."
My legs were trembling, but that didn’t stop me from returning the favor. This time, I knelt down, taking his cock in my hands and putting it in my mouth. Ace grabbed the walls for stability, moaning wildly as he thrust into my mouth, the pleasure taking over him. Tears streamed down my cheeks as Ace's cock grew bigger and bigger.
Just as he was about to climax, he pulled his dick out of my mouth. "I only want to cum in that pretty cunt of yours."
With that, he turned me around, pressing my face and chest against the shower wall and sliding his massive cock into my tight hole without warning. We both moaned, and Ace started pounding me from behind, holding me up as my legs buckled with each thrust. "You're so tight.... I love it," Ace groaned as he bit my ear.
"I love it when you go rough," I responded, turning to wrap my legs around his body.
"I got you, don't worry, just enjoy." He said grabbing my thighs
Ace kept thrusting, faster and faster. We were both nearing our peak when I felt the ball of pleasure in the pit of my stomach unravel, sending me into a powerful orgasm. As I came, Ace followed right after.
We both looked at each other, panting and laughing. Ace gently lowered me to the floor, making sure I didn’t fall, and turned on the shower to wash us off.
"Come to my room," Ace suddenly said. "Just to sleep, I mean. Or do you want to go back and listen to Marco’s snoring again?" He smirked at my confused look.
"Hmm, I don’t know, maybe if you ask nicely," I teased, trying to throw back some of the attitude he’d given me earlier.
"You're sleeping with me tonight, Y/N, don’t play hard to get now. Just try not to fall in love," he added with a wink.
"You're such an idiot, you know that?"
We both laughed.
After getting dressed again, we headed to Ace’s room.
"My room is your room, roocks."
Ace’s room was similar to the one I shared with Marco, except it had a large bed, a few trinkets from his travels and missions, and some newspapers scattered on the table.
"Monkey D. Luffy... Why do you have a wanted poster of a pirate from another crew?"
"That’s my little brother," Ace said with a wide grin.
"Look," he said, showing me a news article: "The Worst Generation Pirates."
"My brother’s in Sabaody now. He’s going to be a great pirate," he said proudly.
I started reading the article about the Sabaody Archipelago and the Worst Generation pirates.
“Law…” I whispered, seeing his picture.
Ace snatched the newspaper from my hands. "You know this pirate? Trafargar Law?".
NEXT CHAPTER
#fire fist ace#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#portgas ace smut#portgas ace x reader#portgas ace x y/n#portgas ace x you#portgas d ace#portgas d ace x y/n#portgas d ace x you#portgas d ace smut#portgas d ace x reader#portgas ace#ace x deuce#masked deuce#op whitebeard#whitebeard one piece#whitebeard pirates#whitebeard crew#marco the phoenix#izou one piece#ace smut#edward newgate#trafalgar d law x reader#trafalgar law#trafalgar law x y/n#trafalgar law x reader#trafalgar law x oc
54 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ghost Ridders Chapter.6
PLEASE THIS IS +18, Pure Smut. You are warned.
#Summary: Eight years ago, you were taken against your Will to Mary Goise to become the new slave of Saint Roswald, or rather, to living a hell on earth. One day, while you go with him on a visit to a New World´s island in the New World, but a familiar face appears. This creates the perfect opportunity for you to escape, join the Whitebeard Pirates, and discover more about your past, your abilities, and who you really are. All while you try to endure your new crewmate, Portgas D. Ace, who is incredibly annoying... or perhaps incredibly irresistible? You haven't decided yet.
This story is based in the world of One Piece, with the same characters and timeline. Of course, this story is fiction created by me. Some of the timelines, names, and characters might be the same, also some names, characters, stories, or even personalities may be altered. The story is happening pre-time skip, while strawhats are in sabaody for the first time.
The first chapter is an introduction to the current story, which begins with Ace as your central romance. (This romance may shift to other characters as the story progresses, but don't worry, there's still plenty of Ace to come.) The story is written in first person. Female gender, Y/N, but feel free to change the gender, name, or anything else that makes you more comfortable.♡
Previous Chapter
My heart started to race. Ace reached my neck, giving small kisses and nibbles, sucking on every part. His fingers moved quickly over my body until they settled between my thighs, and while he ran his fingers along the cloth of my underwear, he lifted his head and his eyes met mine "If there's anything you don't like, just tell me."
I responded by nodding, focusing as much as I could. Because the heat that was beginning to form in my stomach was the only thing i could think of.
Ace started kissing me again with passion while he teased my heated core with his fingers. We were both moaning like crazy. He pushed my underwear aside, moving to my bare cunt, and quickly reaching my clit.
"Wow, pretty, you're so wet already. Is that all for me?" he said with a mischievous smile.
Without giving me time to respond, he slipped one of his fingers inside me. The sensation was pleasurable. Ace didn’t make wrong movements; he knew exactly how to move his fingers, where all the weak spots were, and how to touch me precisely to drive me to ecstasy. He inserted a second finger into me, causing the pleasure to intensify more and more, drawing another groan from my lips.
"Ace!" I moaned as my eyes reached for his. Ace pulled his lips away from mine while groaning and pressed his forehead against mine as I rode the approaching orgasm. "Does that feel good? Hmm?". He took his time there, taking care of every inch of my insides.
Suddenly, he stopped, pulling out his fingers, and with both hands, grabbed my face, kissing me fiercely.
"Y/N…" -My name sounded so good in his mouth that another small moan escaped my lips. The truth was that Ace rarely said my name, and I loved hearing it whenever it came from him, but it seemed he preferred to call me silly nicknames.- "You’re going to have to get on top of me, or the blanket won’t cover you properly."
I got up and removed the blanket to reposition myself, and without thinking, I also took off my underwear, leaving my body naked and exposed. His eyes, like magnets, followed my movements, scanning my entire body.
"You're beautiful,"- Ace said as he watched me and placed one of his arms behind his head to lean against the wall. My cheeks burned, and embarrassment took over as I realized I was completely exposed to him, but the needy feeling keep me going.
I sat on top of him, covering both of us with the blanket. Ace ran his hands all over my body, searching for my hips while he kissed me wiht lust, rolling his hips hard into my core, seeking for friction.
He moved his hand back to my clit, massaging it in small circles, the other hand grabbed one of my breasts, bringing his mouth to it and licking it gently as I noticed how his erection was now pretty tight under his towel.
I was a moaning mess, and Ace knew exactly where to touch me, but I needed something more. "Ace… I need more… I need you…" I managed to say, stuttering between that sea of moans.
Ace's face broke into one of his big cocky smiles. "Oh yeah? You’ve been good to me, hmm?" he said, laughing. "You're a brat," I retorted. He leaned into my ear and chuckle, "Princess, I'll give you everything you ask for and you know that." And with that, he untied his towel, letiting it fall under his legs. My heart fluttered at his words and for sure I was starting to develop feelings for him.
He was huge and hard, even though I had barely touched him. I sit up on his lap, lining up against each other.
He starts to rock inside me slowly; the mixture of pain and pleasure was taking over my body, but pleasure and desire were the only things I could think of.
He reached the bottom, and our heavy breathings increased with the anticipation of what was about to happen. Giving me time to adjust, Ace placed his hand on my cheek, caressing my lips. "You're so tight… you drive me crazy, you know?"
He positioned both hands on my hips, holding me with strength and firmness, guiding me in a slow motion over his member. Moans escaped my mouth as he slid smoothly, kissing my cervix each time. And each time, reaching my sweet spot.
I started to pick up the pace. Ace held me with one hand while the other roamed all over my body. His muscular chest glistened with the sweat running down his skin as we both increased the speed more and more.
We had both let the blanket fall to the floor, absorbed in our activity.
He starts rubbing my clit, and I ran my hands through his hair, gripping it. "Cum with me, babe," he said, and my thigts began to shake as my body lost control from the approaching climax. I could feel his cock twitching with pleasure inside me too. We were both on the verge of reaching our peak. The sound of our bodies colliding grew faster and faster, and the room filled with our moans. I could already feel my orgasm building quickly in the pit of my stomach, deep down. Ace must have sensed it too because he pulled me as close to him as possible with both hands, and with his lips on mine, he whispered, "Be mine."
The orgasm hit, coursing through my entire body as I came all over Ace's cock, which made him cum too, filling me up with his own release. Both our bodies trembled but held onto each other.
After a few minutes of catching our breath, Ace lifted me strongly, placing me on the blanket.
"I'm going to see if I can find something to clean us up…" he said with shy smile, quickly leaving the scene as if something was bothering him.
I stayed there, thinking about everything that had just happened.
BE MINE.
Were those words real, or was it just my imagination? Why did he leave so quickly and embarrassed? Did he regret it? I didn’t quite understand his attitude. Although everything had been incredible.
"I couldn't find anything else, so, well, we can use my towel." Ace's words snapped me out of my trance of thought.
"It's fine, Ace, we can share the blanket… if you want."
We both cleaned ourselves up as best as we could and put our underwear back on. Our clothes were still wet, so I went back to the blanket, leaving some space for Ace. He settled on the blanket, trying to leave a few millimeters of space between us, looking everywhere but where I was.
"Did something happen? Did I do something wrong?" I asked in a soft tone.
Ace turned, and the expression on his face softened with tenderness as he turned and wrapped his arms around me. "No, Rooks. We should get some sleep."
"Then don't act like a child," I replied firmly.
Ace's eyes lit up, and he let out a small chuckle. He placed the blanket around both of us, pulling me close to his chest. A few minutes later, Ace's soft snores were the only sound in the dark night.
-------------------------------------------------------------
The next morning, I woke up with a strange feeling, like something was missing. Ace wasn’t on the blanket. I opened my eyes a bit more and sat up, but the boy was nowhere to be found.
I went over to my clothes, which were thankfully dry, and got dressed, determined to find Ace.
As I stepped out of the cabin, I saw a figure in the distance running through the trees toward the cabin. It was Ace.
“We’d better get going. I don’t think they liked that I took this,” he said, showing me a manuscript while pointing to a group of pirates running in our direction.
----------------------------------------------------------
The crew celebrated our return to the Moby Dick, cheering loudly. Marco approached me, giving me a big welcome-back hug, and although he didn’t say anything, I could see a look of relief on his face that I had returned safe and sound. The crew gathered around us, and I lost sight of Ace in the crowd.
That same night, we would reach another island. The crew talked about celebrating on the beach, but all I could think about was everything that had happened with Ace and his distant attitude afterward.
-----------------------------------------------------------------
The full moon shone brightly over the beach, and I couldn't get Ace out of my head. Our glances kept meeting and then losing each other in the crowd, as if searching for excuses to watch him without being noticed. Suddenly, a shadow appeared beside me. Deuce.
"What's wrong, Y/N? You seem a bit lost," he said with a friendly smile, sitting down next to me on the sand.
I sighed, letting the drink in my hand rest in the sand. "Ace…" I murmured, staring at the fire, avoiding Deuce's eyes.
Deuce raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Ace? What happened between you two?" he asked, noticing that there was something more behind the furtive glances.
I hesitated for a moment, but finally decided to confide in him. After all, Deuce had always been trustworthy, and he probably had an idea of what was going on with Ace. I quietly told him what had happened during the mission: how we had shared intense moments, both physically and emotionally, and how, since then, Ace had distanced himself.
"I don't understand," I confessed, looking at Deuce with concern. "He seemed so confident, and now… That was my fear, Deuce—that everything would fall apart and there would be tension between us. I just joined the crew; I'd rather nothing happened with Ace than for things to get weird."
Deuce nodded slowly. "Well, Ace is complicated. Sometimes, when he feels something strongly for someone, he doesn't know how to handle it. He gets scared, you know? But if you really care about him, I think you shouldn't wait for him to make the first move."
"What do you mean?"
Deuce smiled, a mischievous sparkle in his eyes. "I'm saying that if you wait for Ace to stop acting like an idiot, you might be waiting a long time."
We both burst out laughing. "He's not very good at expressing what he feels, you know?" Deuce said with a wider smile. "Actually, I have an idea… How about we play a game? It might help you clear your mind and forget about him for tonight. You need to have some fun for a while."
Deuce quickly stood up. "I'll see if anyone else wants to play some dares. It'll be fun, you'll see."
I knew Deuce wasn't much for parties and even less for playing any sort of games, but the fact that he was trying to cheer me up made me consider the idea of forgetting about the whole thing for the night and just having a good time.
A few minutes later, Deuce gathered some of the crew members in a small circle around the bonfire, under the pretext that they wanted to relax with something fun. Most were enthusiastic, already relaxed enough from the drinks and good company.
Deuce took charge of starting the game. "Okay, we'll play dares. The rules are simple: if you're dared and don't do it, you´ll drink up your cup to the very last drop." Everyone laughed, excited by the challenge.
After a few minor dares—like making a crew member dance ridiculously or another run down the beach—my turn came. Deuce looked at me with a mischievous smile, and I already knew he was going to dare me to do something involving Ace.
"Y/N, I dare you to go to Ace, flirt with him, and kiss him."
The group burst into laughter and applause as I felt the heat rise to my cheeks. Ace, sitting a few meters ahead, unaware of everything, was talking and drinking enthusiastically with some crewmates and commanders.
"Maybe he's drunk enough to play along," I thought.
"Come on, Y/N," one of the guys said, encouraging me. "You can't back out now."
"This is going to be fun," added another. "I bet Ace sets his eyebrows on fire, no, even better, his pants."
The rest erupted in laughter.
I stood up as my heart pounded in my chest.
I walked slowly, trembling a bit from the nerves, looking back to see everyone watching me intently, though trying to be discreet so no one else would notice our game. Deuce made small encouraging gestures.
As I approached, Ace looked more and more. The truth was, I missed being close to him.
"Hi," I said warmly, though timidly.
Everyone in Ace's group turned to look at me and, with sweet smiles as they made some room for me to sit beside him. It seemed like the whole crew was well aware of our feelings for each other, everyone except us.
NEXT CHAPTER
#fire fist ace#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#portgas ace smut#portgas ace x reader#portgas ace x y/n#portgas ace x you#portgas d ace#portgas d ace x y/n#portgas d ace x reader#portgas d ace x you#portgas d ace smut#ace smut#ace x deuce#ace x you#ace x reader#ace x y/n#op whitebeard#whitebeard crew#marco the phoenix#izou one piece#edward newgate#whitebeard#masked deuce
30 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ghost Ridders Cap.5
#Summary: Eight years ago, you were taken against your Will to Mary Goise to become the new slave of Saint Roswald, or rather, to living a hell on earth. One day, while you go with him on a visit to a New World´s island in the New World, but a familiar face appears. This creates the perfect opportunity for you to escape, join the Whitebeard Pirates, and discover more about your past, your abilities, and who you really are. All while you try to endure your new crewmate, Portgas D. Ace, who is incredibly annoying... or perhaps incredibly irresistible? You haven't decided yet.
This story is based in the world of One Piece, with the same characters and timeline. Of course, this story is fiction created by me. Some of the timelines, names, and characters might be the same, also some names, characters, stories, or even personalities may be altered. The story is happening pre-time skip, while strawhats are in sabondy for the first time.
The first chapter is an introduction to the current story, which begins with Ace as your central romance. (This romance may shift to other characters as the story progresses, but don't worry, there's still plenty of Ace to come.) The story is written in first person. Female gender, Y/N, but feel free to change the gender, name, or anything else that makes you more comfortable.♡
Feel free to interact, likes and comments are very welcome!!!!!!! this hepl me keep writing!!! Suggestions and constructive criticism are also appreciated.
Images are for more inspiration!!!!!
Previous Chapter.

When I opened my eyes again, the morning light was filtering through the window, softly illuminating the room. The warmth I felt beside me reminded me that Ace was there, and my heart skipped a beat.
I tried to move slowly so as not to wake him, but the creaking of the sheets betrayed my attempt. Ace stirred and opened his eyes, blinking a few times before focusing on me. His expression quickly shifted from confusion to a gentle smile that made my heart beat even faster.
"Good morning," he murmured in a voice still rough from sleep.
"Good morning," I replied, my voice barely a whisper.
We stayed silent, looking at each other without really knowing what to say. The tension between us was palpable, and I couldn’t tear my eyes away from his, which looked at me with an intensity that made me feel exposed, vulnerable.
Finally, he broke the silence. “I wonder how you’re going to explain to Marco that we slept together,” he said in a playful tone.
There it was again, the usual cocky Ace.
“We didn’t sleep together, so there’s nothing to explain,” I said, rolling my eyes.
Suddenly, loud bangs on the door (though I would call them pounding) interrupted our conversation. “Ace! Ace!! ACE!!!!” Jozu shouted from the other side of the door.
Ace made a gesture with his finger for me to stay quiet while he gets up and opened the door partway. “What’s up?”
“Pops is waiting for you; it’s urgent,” Jozu said again, this time more calmly.
“On my way,” Ace said with a smile as he closed the door. “Well, rookie,” he continued as he turned to look at me, “I’m off! Don’t miss me…".
“Don’t worry, that’s not going to happen,” I said, provoking a laugh from Ace.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
I found Marco in the infirmary. He welcomed me with a smile and open arms. We talked about everything that had happened, carefully omitting the fact that I had slept in the same bed as Ace—I didn’t want him to get any wrong ideas.
“Starting today, you’ll be training with the commanders. Today, you’ll train with Ace, and tomorrow with me,” he said in a casual tone.
“I don’t need to train, Marco, you know that,” I responded, somewhat insecurely.
“Yes, you do,” Marco said, tensing up.
“Fine, but I can’t use my Devil Fruit powers while fighting Ace—it’s too dangerous.”
“I want you to train so that you don’t have to use it. I know you can fight well in your other forms, but in your human form, you’ve survived by sheer luck.”
Sensing his obvious tension, I decided to ease the situation. After all, I didn’t have anything better to do.
“Alright, I’ll do as you say.”
------------------------------------------------------
I headed up to the deck, where Ace was waiting with a serious expression. The sun was already high, and the fresh sea air filled my lungs, giving me a sense of clarity that had been missing. Ace stood in front of me, arms crossed. “First, I want to see the state of your reflexes and endurance,” he said. “So, come at me. Try to hit me.”
I tensed up a bit but tried to focus. I nodded and prepared to attack. I threw a punch toward his torso, but Ace dodged it easily, moving with the grace and speed that characterized him. However, he didn’t mock me or make any sarcastic comments; he just watched me, his eyes following every one of my movements.
I tried again, and again I missed. I started to get frustrated, but Ace remained patient, giving me instructions, correcting my stance.
“Relax,” he said softly, stepping closer to adjust the position of my hands. “You’re not just fighting with strength; you need to think about strategy, about fluidity.”
His low voice near my ear and the brush of his hands on mine sent a shiver down my spine. He was so close that I could feel the warmth radiating from his body, and suddenly, training seemed like the least important thing at that moment.
“Ace…” I murmured, my voice almost trembling.
He seemed to realize our proximity too, because his hands stilled, and for a moment, we stayed like that, looking at each other, the air thick with something more than tension. I could see the internal struggle in his eyes, as if he was deciding whether to step back or get closer.
But before he could make a decision, the sound of the crew working on the deck broke the spell. Ace let go of my hands and took a step back, regaining his composure.
“Let’s continue,” he said, his voice a bit firmer, though there was still a note of something deeper that I couldn’t quite identify.
We continued training, though the tension between us only seemed to grow with each touch, with each correction. My punches started to improve, my confidence slowly building, but I was always aware of his presence, of the closeness of our bodies, of the moments when our gazes met accidentally, and the electricity crackled in the air.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ace decided we’d done enough for the day. Both of us were sweaty, panting a bit from the effort.
“That’s enough for today, rookie,” he said, giving me a small smile. He turned around and quickly disappeared into the large deck of the Moby Dick.
It was at that moment, as the boy faded into the horizon, that I realized I truly enjoyed his presence, that I needed to be by his side, and being with him made me feel good.
------------------------------------------------------
Days and weeks passed at a moderate pace. I trained with the commanders, though I took more hits than I gave, and poor Deuce made his cream to try and erase any trace of scars left on my skin from the training, though he seemed to enjoy my presence nonetheless.
He, Kotatsu, and I would always gather at sunset to talk about everything and nothing, and some nights we’d fall asleep on the deck, gazing at the stars. And others, I’d convince him to join the party on deck with the rest of the crew.
On days we didn’t train, I’d go help Thatch in the kitchen or explore the island where we had docked, always under the watchful and attentive eye of Izou, who didn’t want to leave me alone after what had happened, though I’d say it was really an excuse to check out the shops and market, something we both enjoyed a lot.
And so, two months passed. Two months in which I barely saw Ace, who went on missions that lasted several weeks.
Until one night a great commotion and celebration could be heard coming from the deck—Ace had returned from his mission, along with others from the second division.
The noise on the ship's deck grew louder by the minute. Laughter and shouts of welcome echoed all around, but I stayed where I was, unsure. I knew Ace was back, and although my heart pounded with excitement, part of me felt nervous, almost embarrassed to approach him.
During those two months, I had tried not to think too much about what had happened between us. The closeness, the tension… all of that was tucked away in a corner of my mind, and now, with him back, I didn’t know how to act.
I decided that the best thing to do would be to wait until the crowd dispersed a bit before going to greet him. Maybe, when everyone was calmer, I could just walk up as if nothing had happened.
But as I leaned against the railing, watching from a distance how second division was surrounded by the crew, I felt a presence behind me. Before I could turn around, a familiar, playful voice sounded in my ear.
“What’s up, rookie? Not planning on saying hello, or are you trying to sneak away?” Ace leaned in slightly, his teasing tone mixed with a smile that I could almost feel without even seeing it.
I jumped a little, and when I turned around, I found his face just a few inches from mine. His hair was still damp, probably from showering after the mission, and his eyes sparkled with that mischievous gleam that always managed to disarm me.
“Ace! I… I didn’t see you coming,” I lied, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks. “I was waiting for… things to calm down a bit.”
“Oh, sure,” he said, pretending to believe my excuse, while his eyes roamed over my face, clearly noticing my nervousness. “Because waiting is always more fun than just coming over to greet your commander, right?”
I rolled my eyes, trying to hide my nervousness. “It’s not that. It’s just that… I thought you’d be busy with everyone else.” My eyes widen when i realised what he just said. "Commander? What? You wish".
Ace let out a laugh and took a step back, giving me some space. “Yes sweetheart its true. Now, do you think I’ve already forgotten about all those hits you landed during our training? Is rude to hit your uppers” He continued with a cheaky smile.
“Hits you let me land,” I replied, crossing my arms in an attempt to keep my composure. But my nervous smile gave me away.
“Well, I was being nice,” Ace said, shrugging with mock modesty. “But don’t worry, I might forgive you if you join me for dinner now. You know, to celebrate my return.”
I looked at him, surprised by the invitation, and for a moment, I didn’t know what to say. There was something in his tone that made me think there was more at stake than just a simple dinner, and that made me even more nervous. But the expectation in his eyes and the smile that never left his face convinced me.
“Alright,” I finally said, nodding. “But only if you promise not to be too cocky.”
Ace laughed heartily, stepping closer to give me a light tap on the shoulder before winking at me. “I can’t promise that, rookie. But I’ll do my best.”
As I followed Ace toward the main deck where the others were already drinking and preparing the banquet, Rakuyo approached us.
“Y/N, Pops wants to see you,” he said with seriousness. Seeing the doubt on my face, he continued. “Now.”
The truth was that I had been avoiding Whitebeard all this time. His presence was too imposing for me. I could feel the immense strength in him, and his authority made me extremely nervous. I had this overwhelming fear of disappointing him.
I proceeded to the main deck, stopping in front of Whitebeard. Ace sat next to him casually, and I had the feeling that he already knew what this was all about.
“You can raise your head, little one,” Whitebeard said, noticing my submissive posture, and continued. “I’ve spoken with Marco about your progress. From now on, you’ll be part of the second division. Tomorrow at dawn, you’ll go on a mission with Ace. He knows all the details.” He paused, and the tenderness in his gaze sent a shiver down my spine. “And you, Ace,” he added, turning to Ace, who straightened up and crossed his arms, a teasing smile forming on his lips.
“Stop drooling every time you see the girl, or you’ll be spending the whole night scrubbing the deck.” Whitebeard’s laughter echoed across the ship, provoking laughter from the rest of the crew, who cheered at his comment.
The remark was so unexpected that I was left speechless, feeling my cheeks heat up instantly. I opened my mouth to respond, but all that came out was an incoherent stammer. Ace, on the other hand, burst into a loud laugh, showing no sign of embarrassment.
Some of the crew started tossing buckets and mops in his direction, mockingly pretending to scrub around him and imitating what his face might look like when he saw me.
I let out a shy laugh; it was funny to see them imitate Ace, but the fact that Whitebeard had noticed something was happening made me feel incredibly embarrassed.
And just at that precise moment, almost like a rescue, Deuce appeared from the crowd. “Ace, you’re back and didn’t even let me know?” He said, crossing his arms.
Ace chuckled lightly, raising his hands in a gesture of peace. “Relax, Deuce. I was going to look for you after dinner.”
As Ace finished his laugh, he gave Deuce a playful punch on the shoulder. "You’re always so dramatic," he teased, before turning back to me with that same carefree smile. But even with his laid-back attitude, I could feel my heart racing, especially after Whitebeard’s comment.
Deuce glanced between us, noticing the lingering blush on my cheeks and the way Ace’s smile never seemed to fade when he looked at me.
Whitebeard, who had been watching this exchange with amusement, finally spoke up again. “Ace, you’d better make sure Y/N is well-prepared for tomorrow. It’s an important mission, and I expect nothing less than success from both of you.”
Ace’s expression grew serious, and he nodded. “You can count on us, Pops. We won’t let you down.”
Whitebeard’s gaze softened as he looked at me. “You’ve come a long way, Y/N. I trust Ace to guide you, but remember, your strength is your own. Don’t doubt it.”
His words filled me with a mix of pride and anxiety. The weight of the mission, combined with the trust Whitebeard was placing in me, felt heavy on my shoulders. But at the same time, I was determined not to disappoint him.
“Yes, Pops. I’ll do my best,” I managed to say, my voice a little steadier than before.
Whitebeard gave a satisfied nod before waving us off.

The storm hit suddenly, with a force neither of us had anticipated. The sky darkened even more, and the rain began to fall in dense sheets that made it almost impossible to see a few meters ahead.
“We need to find shelter, and fast!” Ace shouted, his voice barely audible over the roar of the wind and thunder.
I nodded, my clothes already soaked and clinging to my skin as the cold began to seep into my bones. In the distance, through the thick curtain of rain, I made out the silhouette of an old wooden house, almost hidden among the trees.
“There!” I shouted, pointing towards the house.
Ace took my hand, ensuring we didn’t lose each other in the chaos, and we ran towards the abandoned structure, fighting against the force of the wind that tried to push us back.
When we finally reached the door, Ace pushed it open with force, and it creaked as it swung inward, revealing a dark and dusty interior. We hurried inside, and Ace shut the door behind us, shutting out the torment outside.
The house was in a pitiful state, with old, broken furniture scattered around and an air of abandonment that permeated everything. But it was shelter, and that was all that mattered at the moment.
Ace shook off the water as best as he could, and then, without wasting time, began searching for something to start a fire with. “I’m going to see if I can light a fire.”
Ace found some old, broken wood, and with his innate ability to control fire, he soon had a small fire going in the decrepit fireplace in the room. The flames quickly grew, filling the space with a comforting warmth and a golden light that contrasted with the gloom of the storm outside.
I moved as close to the fire as I could, but it wasn’t enough. Our clothes were so soaked that it seemed impossible to fully warm up.
“This isn’t going to be enough,” Ace murmured, observing the situation with a thoughtful look. “Without dry clothes, we’re going to freeze in here.” He stood up and quickly started rummaging through every corner of the dilapidated house while I curled up as close to the fire as reason allowed me.
After a while, Ace appeared with a somewhat frayed blanket in his hands. “You should take off your clothes,” he said seriously and casually, as if the phrase hadn’t sounded strange enough. “Here, put this on. If you stay in those wet clothes, we’re going to have problems,” he added, a more playful tone in his voice as he noticed my bewildered look.
He turned away and began to take off his boots, which were flooded with water.
“And you?” I asked, knowing there was only one blanket.
“I’ll find another blanket if you’re worried about having me close,” he said before disappearing again.
I began to take off my clothes and wrapped the large blanket around myself. I placed my clothes near the fire to dry them as quickly as possible. Before I could finish, Ace reappeared, wrapped in a small towel that barely covered his lower half.
“If you want, we can switch; this one’s bigger,” I said quickly.
“Don’t worry, rookie. You need it more than I do.” He leaned near the fire and continued, “If you don’t get closer to the fire, you won’t be able to warm up.”
“I can’t,” I replied, looking down, hoping he would change the subject.
Noticing my hesitation, he got up from his spot and gently approached me, extending his hand. “Come on, if we don’t do something, you’re going to freeze.” I took his hand, and he guided me towards one of the walls, as close to the fire as I allowed him. He sat down and opened his arms, indicating that I should sit on his lap.
My stomach flipped, and my heart started to race at Ace’s suggestion. Sensing my hesitation, he let out a small laugh. “Come on, don’t be a baby. We need to recover as much heat as possible. I don’t bite, don’t worry.”
Trying to hide my nervousness, I sat on his lap, and he wrapped his strong arms around me. We were soaked to the bone, but somehow Ace radiated warmth, though given his powers, I shouldn’t have been surprised.
We remained silent for long minutes, I stared ahead, trying to fight the growing urge to lean completely against Ace, my nerves battling with the desire not to let him notice how much I wanted to be close to him.
Suddenly, he broke the silence. “If you want to sleep, you can lean on me, I don’t mind.” He easily turned me around, positioning me sideways on his lap so that my head could rest on his chest like a pillow.
I looked up, finding his eyes on me, gazing with great intensity. I quickly averted my gaze, embarrassed.
“Pretty, you should really relax once in a while,” he said, leaning closer to my ear with a cheaky tone.
My heart pounded harder and harder as Ace’s face was just inches from mine, moving closer and closer.
“Do you want me to stop?” he asked as his lips neared mine.
“Ace… I… I don’t want to get too close to fire. I’m scared something might happen… I…” Fear gripped me; the night and the fire were not a safe combination for me, and Ace, because of his Devil Fruit powers, was literally THE FIRE—I didn’t want to tempt fate.
“Nothing’s going to happen, I promise. And if it does, I’ll take care of it,” he said, not moving an inch away.
At my silence, he pressed his lips to mine, very slowly, as if asking for permission. When he saw that I reciprocated, the kiss became intense, filled with the desperation and tension we had both been holding back for so long. His tongue pressed against mine, asking for entrance, while his hair tickled my cheek. As we melted into the kiss, biting each other’s lips with intensity, Ace’s hand slowly slid under the blanket, until it reached my bare waist, where it paused for a few seconds, waiting for my reaction.
When he saw that I didn’t oppose, he continued lowering his hand, caressing my thigh and planting small kisses along the way until he reached my neck.
NEXT CHAPTER
#fire fist ace#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#portgas ace smut#portgas ace x reader#portgas ace x y/n#portgas ace x you#portgas d ace#whitebeard pirates#op whitebeard#whitebeard crew#portgas d ace smut#portgas d ace x y/n#portgas d ace x reader#portgas d ace x you#asl brothers#marco the phoenix#izou one piece#masked deuce#ace x deuce#portgas ace#portgas d ace
15 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ghost Ridders Cap.4
#Summary: Eight years ago, you were taken against your Will to Mary Goise to become the new slave of Saint Roswald, or rather, to living a hell on earth. One day, while you go with him on a visit to a New World´s island in the New World, but a familiar face appears. This creates the perfect opportunity for you to escape, join the Whitebeard Pirates, and discover more about your past, your abilities, and who you really are. All while you try to endure your new crewmate, Portgas D. Ace, who is incredibly annoying... or perhaps incredibly irresistible? You haven't decided yet.
This story is based in the world of One Piece, with the same characters and timeline. Of course, this story is fiction created by me. Some of the timelines, names, and characters might be the same, also some names, characters, stories, or even personalities may be altered. The story is happening pre-time skip, while strawhats are in sabondy for the first time.
The first chapter is an introduction to the current story, which begins with Ace as your central romance. (This romance may shift to other characters as the story progresses, but don't worry, there's still plenty of Ace to come.) The story is written in first person. Female gender, Y/N, but feel free to change the gender, name, or anything else that makes you more comfortable.♡
Feel free to interact, likes and comments are very welcome!!!!!!! this hepl me keep writing!!! Suggestions and constructive criticism are also appreciated. Images are for more inspiration!!!!!
Previous Chapter.

The bartender's smile faltered slightly, a flash of something unreadable passing through his eyes. His overly enthusiastic demeanor shifted to something more reserved, perhaps even slightly annoyed. "Of course," he said, forcing a chuckle as he turned away to attend to other customers.
Ace stood there for a moment, watching the bartender’s retreating figure before finally turning his gaze back to me.
"What was that about?" I asked, gesturing to the empty glass in his hand. "I didn’t like the way he was looking at you.”
"Great! To be honest i had enough. I'm going back to the ship," I sighed.
"Fine, I'll go with you. Just in case that guy decides to come back," Ace declared.
"I can go alone, Ace. I don't need a babysitter," I replied clearly annoyed as I got up from the chair.
As I reached the exit, I saw out of the corner of my eye how the bartender smiled at my presence. He was kind of cute.
-------------------------------------------------------------
I was walking through the lively streets of the city, heading toward the ship, when I heard footsteps behind me. I turned, ready to fight if necessary. Ace, with his characteristic cocky smile, was looking at me from behind.
"Get lost, Ace," I said as I continued on my way.
"I can't let anything happen to Marco's cute little sister," he responded as he approached me. "Besides, you're the one who crossed my path. I was just heading to the ship to... get something."
I rolled my eyes and kept walking. We both remained silent until we reached my cabin. I was about to open the door, but Ace was still behind me.
"What's wrong? Do you want to sleep with Marco?" I asked Ace as he looked at me with a smile on his face—he was drunk. "Maybe you two can sleep together, in the same bed and everything. I'm sure he'd love the idea."
Ace placed an arm on the doorframe, right next to my face, and getting closer than I’d like (though I really did like it), he said, "You can stay in your room with Marco and his snoring... or you can come with me. You won't regret it." He said while caressing my cheek with his other hand.
I have to admit, Ace's proposal was too tempting, but I didn't want to complicate things. I had just joined this crew, and I didn't want things to get awkward because of one night.
"Maybe another time," I responded as I opened the door and walk in as fast as i could to escape the situation.
Ace's hands grabbed my waist from both sides. His large, strong hands held my entire body. "My room is at the end of the hallway. If you ever need anything, you know where to find me. You... can come whenever you want," he whispered in my ear, just loud enough for me to hear. "Well, I'm heading back to the bar," he continued as if nothing had happened. "The party will fall apart without me." And with that he desapeared.
I entered the room, still in shock from everything that had just happened—the party, the bartender, a smiling Deuce, and Ace...
Marco lay peacefully snoring on the other side of the room.
"So, in the end, it really is Marco, me and his snoring..." I thought to myself.
I fell asleep surprisingly quickly, my dreams filled with all the events of that night. Suddenly, I woke up. Noises and voices could be heard in the distance until silence once again reigned in the rooms.
"ACE!!!" A moan echoed through the hallway.
Was it my imagination? No. The moans, coming from a voice that was unfamiliar to me, continued.
Ugh, had Ace brought someone back? After everything he had said to me? I couldn't believe it. It was just another one of his games. But, to be honest, I'd rather listen to Marco's snoring than someone screaming Ace's name.
--------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up the next morning, remembering what had happened, and my stomach twisted.
I got dressed and headed to the dining hall. Most of the crew was there, eating and talking about the previous night. Among the crowd, I spotted Ace with Marco, Tatch, and... next to him, a blonde girl I had never seen before. At that moment, I started connecting all the dots. He probably went back to the bar and brought someone along, one of the many who were more than ready and willing to go with him to the ends of the earth.
As I approached the dining area, I could feel my heart sinking. The sight of Ace laughing and chatting with the blonde girl felt like a punch to the gut. It was silly, I told myself. I had no claim on him, and it wasn't like he had promised me anything. Still, the way he had spoken to me last night, the way his hands had lingered on my waist, had made me believe, even for just a moment, that I was special to him.
I shook my head, trying to clear the thoughts as I entered the room. The din of the crew's chatter filled the air, but my focus was squarely on Ace. He hadn't noticed me yet, too engrossed in his conversation. I hesitated, unsure if I should approach or just slip away unnoticed. Before I could make a decision, Marco spotted me and waved me over.
"Morning," Marco greeted with a warm smile, oblivious to the turmoil inside me. "How'd you sleep?"
"Fine," I lied, forcing a smile. My eyes flickered to Ace, who was now looking directly at me. There was something unreadable in his gaze, a flicker of recognition, perhaps even guilt, but it was gone as quickly as it appeared.
"Join us," Marco offered, pulling out a chair next to him. I hesitated for a moment, but refusing would have seemed odd, so I took a seat, trying to ignore the blonde sitting across from me.
"So, did you enjoy the party last night?" Tatch asked, leaning forward with a grin.
"Yeah, it was... interesting," I replied, my tone more flat than I'd intended. I could feel Ace's eyes on me, but I refused to meet his gaze. Instead, I focused on the plate in front of me, pushing around the food with my fork.
"Interesting, huh?" Marco chuckled, but his eyes narrowed slightly as if sensing something was off. He was always perceptive, too much for his own good.
"Yeah, you know how these things are," I replied with a shrug, trying to play it cool. I was about to take a bite when I heard a laugh, bright and carefree, coming from the blonde. She leaned closer to Ace, touching his arm as she spoke, and I felt my stomach twist again.
I finished breakfast as quickly as I could, eager to escape the dining hall. I got up and said my goodbyes, feeling the curious eyes of my crewmates on me, and headed to the library. If I wanted to be a good doctor, I had better start studying.
When I arrived at the library, I found Deuce sitting at one of the tables, reading a book. "Didn't expect to see anyone in the library," he said without looking up from his book.
"Someone once told me this was a good place if you don’t want to talk to anyone... or if you wanted to hide..." We exchanged a knowing smile.
I spent the day in the library, talking with Deuce about medicine, sharing books, and exchanging small tips. Marco even stopped by for a few hours, giving us a lesson on how to use certain plants to treat deep wounds.
The sun was just about to set on the horizon. Kotatsu and I were cuddled by the window, watching the sunset when someone gently touched my shoulder.
"Y/n..." Izou's voice pulled me out of my trance.
I turned around, greeting him with a big smile.
"A guy came by looking for you..." Izou's calm but intrigued tone surprised me; there was a hint of uncertainty in his gaze.
"Who?" I asked, surprised.
"Tall, blonde... says you met yesterday at the bar..." he said thoughtfully. "I told him to wait on the deck until you got there."
"Alright, I'll change and go." I wasn't too convinced about seeing that guy again; there was something about him that didn't sit right with me. Plus, in my situation, I couldn't trust anyone, but maybe this was a good way to show Ace that I didn't care about what he had done and that I could move on.
---------------------------------------------------------
Ace was leaning against the ship's railing, staring out at the horizon with the sea breeze tousling his hair. His mind was elsewhere, replaying the events of the previous night over and over again. He could still feel the warmth of your hips under his hands and the frustration of letting you go. But despite his words and actions, Ace wasn’t the type to push someone, especially not you, Marco's sister.
The sound of footsteps on the deck pulled him from his thoughts. In the distance, he saw Izou walking toward him with his usual carefree demeanor, but there was something in Izou's expression that caught Ace's attention. As Izou approached, he gestured toward the other end of the deck, where the bartender from the previous night was waiting, clearly uncomfortable under the curious stares of some of the crew.
"He says he's here to see Y/n. That they met last night," Izou explained, his tone laced with distrust.
Ace felt a knot form in his stomach. He didn’t like the sound of this. "I’ll handle it," Ace said, straightening up. As he walked toward the intruder, he sensed the familiar presence of Deuce following him. "Don’t do anything stupid, Ace."
The blonde looked up as they approached, his posture tense despite his attempt to appear relaxed. Ace noticed Deuce's eyes fixed on the man with his usual cold, analytical gaze.
"What are you doing here?" Ace asked, his voice sounding harsher than he intended.
The blonde smirked. "I just came to see if she wanted to hang out, since we got interrupted last night. Clearly, she wanted to keep talking to me."
Ace let out a dry laugh. "Oh, really? Funny, she didn’t mention anything about that."
The man looked confused for a moment, but then quickly regained his composure, trying to maintain his confidence. "Maybe she forgot to mention it. I left her a note saying I'd come to see her today."
Ace felt his patience slipping. He took a step forward, but before he could do anything, Deuce grabbed his arm. "You should leave. I don’t think she wants to see you," Deuce said, trying to defuse the situation.
At that precise moment, a voice interrupted the heated conversation from behind them. "Deuce?… Ace? What’s going on here?" Deuce and Ace froze at the sound of my voice.
"Nothing, this guy was just leaving," Deuce responded.
I stepped in front of them and walked toward the bartender. "I heard you were looking for me. We should go somewhere… quieter."
I walked across the deck toward the gangplank leading to the port, with the bartender following behind me.
"My name’s Pete, by the way," the guy said as soon as we stepped onto the port.
"I’m Y/n."
"Your friends are… charming," he said with irony.
"They’re just concerned… I think."
We walked through the port until we reached a small hill with a lookout point. Pete and I sat down, and for most the night, we talked about everything and nothing. The conversation flowed so naturally that it felt like I’d known him all my life. Of course, I had to invent my entire life story. There came a point in the night where I felt like I might be able to trust him, but something deep inside me told me not to. Besides, my thoughts kept returning to Ace.
Under the intense light of the crescent moon, Pete suddenly lunged at me, trying to kiss me. But almost instinctively, I dodged him. The truth was that even though I liked him, I couldn’t stop thinking about Ace.
Seeing my reaction, Pete leaned in close to my ear. "What’s wrong, don’t you want to?" he asked, grabbing my hands with one of his.
The sound of a chain made me go on high alert. I pulled away from Pete just enough to see that he was holding a huge chain in his other hand. The guy's face twisted into a malicious grin as he tightened his grip on my hands and tried to wrap the chain around them.
I quickly yanked my hands free with force, kicking him in the stomach, which made him release me so I could escape.
"I didn’t think it’d be this easy to catch you. You know... you should listen to your friends more often," he said as he pulled out a large whip.
I quickly turned around, ready to run, when the large rope coiled around my neck. Sea Stone. The damn chain was made of Sea Stone.
He yanked the chain back, causing me to fall to the ground, and then struck my back with the whip. It was hard to breathe, and the strong lash had left me trembling on the ground. "Who are you?" I managed to stammer.
"CP-0," he replied coldly.
Damn it, I couldn’t let them capture me, not now. I had to fight, do whatever it took; I’d rather die than go back to Mary Geoise.
I got up as quickly as I could, considering the Sea Stone chain was draining my energy. I ran towards the guy to make the chain less taut so I could remove it. He hadn’t expected this, and not understanding why I was running in his direction, he froze. I took advantage of this and reached for my neck, trying to untie the chain. In response, he lashed out at my hands again.
For long minutes, the guy swung his whip wherever my body moved, and I tried to dodge it—sometimes successfully, sometimes not. Seeing this, he threw the whip aside and proceeded to do the same with the chain. The guy's strength surprised me as I saw how he lifted the chain with moderate ease while trying to strike me with it. Since the chain was heavier and longer, each movement he made with it was slow but devastating if it hit me. Exhaustion was starting to take its toll on me; it was becoming harder and harder to dodge the blows, and the Sea-Prism Stone chain was still draining my energy. But desperation and the will to survive kept me moving.
As I dodged another attack, I saw an opportunity. The chain had hit the ground with such force that it created a small dent, but more importantly, it exposed an end of the chain that had not yet been lifted. If I could grab that end, maybe I could gain some advantage.
With a cry of effort, I lunged for the chain, grabbing the loose end tightly. Pete, surprised by my action, tried to regain control, but before he could, I wrapped the end of the chain around a nearby post. The weight of the chain did the rest, pulling Pete sharply to one side and throwing him off balance.
I took advantage of his confusion to run, though I could barely stay on my feet. The pain in my back and hands was unbearable, but I knew stopping wasn’t an option. I couldn’t let him catch me again.
"You can’t run, Y/n! CP-0 always gets what it wants!" Pete shouted, trying to free himself from the chain, but I was already focused on finding a way out.
I knew I couldn’t go back to the ship directly; Pete could catch up to me before I got there. Instead, I decided to run toward a group of nearby buildings, hoping to lose him in the narrow streets and alleys. My breathing was erratic, and every step felt like a challenge, but adrenaline and fear pushed me forward.
I entered one of the alleys and hid behind some barrels, trying to catch my breath and calm my furious heartbeat. I heard Pete's footsteps approaching, and I held my breath. I knew that if he found me now, it would be over.
"Do you really think you can hide from me?" His voice echoed through the streets, and the sound of the chain dragging on the ground sent a chill down my spine.
If I could distract him long enough, I might be able to get back to the ship and warn the others. I needed to make noise in one direction and then slip away in the other. I looked around and saw a pile of small stones near the barrels. It was a risky plan, but I had no other choice.
With as much stealth as I could muster, I grabbed a few stones and threw them toward the other end of the alley. The noise made Pete spin sharply toward the sound, giving me the chance to slip away in the opposite direction. I delivered a solid punch that knocked him to the ground.
I ran again, ignoring the pain in my body, and managed to reach another street before Pete could react. I felt a surge of relief, but I knew I wasn’t safe yet. I had to get back to the ship, I had to warn the others about CP-0.
The deck of the Moby Dick was silent. Most of the crew was asleep. I made it to the hallway, where I stumbled and fell to the ground, making a loud noise.
"Y/N?" Izou came out of his room. "What happened?"
Because of the commotion and our voices, a few other commanders came out of their rooms. Among them was Ace, who was furious at the scene.
"I knew it. It was that stupid bartender, wasn’t it?" he said, walking down the hallway toward the exit.
"Let's get her to the infirmary. Jozu, wake up Marco," Izou said quickly. "Ace… where are you going now?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.
"I´m going to kill him."
Vista made a move, triying to stop him, while the others tell him to wait, to think clearly....but he kept going and disappeared into the dark.
"He's with CP-0; he came to capture me," I managed to say with my last breath.
"Let him go… maybe it's for the best. As soon as Ace returns, we leave; this will give us an advantage to disappear before they alert anyone else," I heard Izou say before I passed out.
I woke up with a start. Nightmares had haunted me all night. Pete… Saint Roswaald, and everything I had experienced until now, had played out step by step in my dreams. I woke up dazed in the infirmary bed, not really knowing where I was. I felt helpless and alone, very alone.
Staggering, I dragged myself to my room, hoping to find Marco there, but when I opened the door, the room was empty.
"He’s with Pops." A voice came from behind. Ace.
I turned around, and the look of terror and tears on my face made his expression change completely to tenderness.
"I… uh… I need to find him," I managed to stammer.
"I think you need to sleep."
Ace had traces of blood and scratches on his face. Then the image of Pete flashed back into my mind and I could feel my eyes starting to get wet.
"I don’t think that guy will bother you again, besides, we’re already at sea—it’ll be hard for them to find us." He was getting closer and closer to me.
My heart was racing more and more—Pete, CP-0… everything was spinning in my head, and a ringing began to fill my ears.
"Y/N?… Y/N!!!" Ace repeated as I fainted.
Flashes came to my mind as Ace was carrying me in his arms. When I opened them once more, I was in a bed, in a room I had never seen before, though it was very similar to mine, only with a huge bed. I sat up a bit, and I heard a small groan. Ace was sleeping soundly on one side of the bed, next to me, though leaving enough space so that our bodies would never have to touch. My stomach fluttered, full of butterflies and nervousness at Ace’s presence. Though I wasn’t sure how I had ended up there, I decided to close my eyes and rest.
----- TO BE CONTINUED-------------
Slow Burn!!!!!
NEXT CHAPTER
#fire fist ace#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#portgas ace smut#portgas ace x reader#portgas ace x y/n#portgas ace x you#portgas d ace#op whitebeard#whitebeard crew#marco the phoenix#masked deuce#izou one piece#thatch one piece#asl brothers#whitebeard pirates#whitebeard#portgas d ace x reader#portgas d ace smut#portgas d ace x y/n#portgas d ace x you
16 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ghost Ridders Cap.3
#Summary: Eight years ago, you were taken against your Will to Mary Goise to become the new slave of Saint Roswald, or rather, to living a hell on earth. One day, while you go with him on a visit to a New World´s island in the New World, but a familiar face appears. This creates the perfect opportunity for you to escape, join the Whitebeard Pirates, and discover more about your past, your abilities, and who you really are. All while you try to endure your new crewmate, Portgas D. Ace, who is incredibly annoying... or perhaps incredibly irresistible? You haven't decided yet.
This story is based in the world of One Piece, with the same characters and timeline. Of course, this story is fiction created by me. Some of the timelines, names, and characters might be the same, also some names, characters, stories, or even personalities may be altered. The story is happening pre-time skip, while strawhats are in sabondy for the first time.
The first chapter is an introduction to the current story, which begins with Ace as your central romance. (This romance may shift to other characters as the story progresses, but don't worry, there's still plenty of Ace to come.) The story is written in first person. Female gender, Y/N, but feel free to change the gender, name, or anything else that makes you more comfortable.♡
Feel free to interact, likes and comments are very welcome!!!!!!! this hepl me keep writing!!! Suggestions and constructive criticism are also appreciated.
Images are for more inspiration!!!!!
Previous Chapter.

"I don't need to hide behind Marco, trust me. Or do you need me to kick your ass again?” I said, rolling my eyes.
“Well, well, well, what a little brat we have here. You haven’t kicked anything, rookie. I know you like being close to me and the idea of touching me". - He surrounds my shoulders with his arms as he continued, “But it’s still too early for that, besides I don’t think Marco would like seeing his cute little sister all over me.” That cocky smile hanging around his lips all day was starting to become annoyingly familiar.
“Nobody’s going to be all over anybody. Besides, I prefer men, not little boys.” I said, brushing his arm off.
Ace started laughing, and before we realized we had finally reached the deck. Several crew members began calling out to Ace, asking him to tell them about his most recent mission and how he had single-handedly defeated an entire crew of marines.
In the distance, Marco raised an arm, signaling me to come over. At the table, Izou, Jozu, Thatch, and Fossa were talking with serious, calm expressions about crews next moves and pop´s directives. Marco moved to the side, leaving a spot next to him open, indicating for me to sit there.
“He told me you were dead, you know?” Our eyes met, intrigued by each other’s presence. “That’s why I didn’t look for you.” Marco’s words automatically brought images from the past to my mind. But it was too much, too painful.
“I also thought I was dead. Dead inside.” The images in my mind were becoming more terrifying, replaying everything I had lived through in Mary Geoise. “There are many things I want to tell you, but… right now, I can’t. It’s… too painful.”
“It’s okay, take your time. I just want to know if you’re okay, if you’ve been okay… Eight years ago, I lost track of you, and a few days ago, not only do I see you alive, but also a prisoner of a Celestial Dragon.”
“Our mother died so I could live,” I murmured.
“That was her choice, not your fault.” Marco continued “You should talk to Pops… one of these days, when you feel ready.”
“I suppose.”
Our conversation was quickly interrupted by a burst of fire, which all of us at the table, though caught off guard, surprisingly dodged with ease.
“Why the long faces, geezers? Come on, rookie, I’ll introduce you to the rest of the crew. You’ve sat down at the most boring table on the entire Moby Dick,” Ace said, putting his arm around my shoulders under Marco’s watchful eye.
“I know you like the idea of being close to me,” I said sarcastically, referencing our conversation from a few moments ago, “But I can go by myself, thank you very much.” Marco’s gaze intensified as he fixed it on Ace’s arms.
Marco wasn’t new to this, and he knew exactly how Ace was with girls—his modus operandi, his womanizing ways, and of course, how much he enjoyed annoying Marco. But above all, he was afraid of you falling into his charm, or you suffering disappointment since Ace had never been with the same girl for more than one night. As soon as you landed on the next island, he would seek new entertainment, and by the next morning, on the next island, he would take another girl to the Moby Dick until he got tired, and so on and on.
“You know? I love driving Marco crazy,” Ace whispered in my ear. Driving Marco crazy? That’s it—all those words and approaches were just to tease Marco. My stomach turned, but it doesn’t matter because I don’t like him, I don’t like him at all, he might even annoy me.
Yes! That’s it!! Plus I´ve know him just for a few days.
I got up from the table, trying to escape from Marco and Ace gazes for a while, not really knowing where to go since there weren’t many girls or people my age, except for a few of Whitebeard’s nurses and, well… Ace.
Soon, I spotted Vista, and although so far he had been one of the few who had said a few words to me, a huge smile hid behind his peculiar mustache—a smile that gave me enough confidence to approach. He was sitting around a bonfire while another man played a guitar and the others sang with enthusiasm. Next to him, a huge lynx lay resting. It must have sensed my presence as I approached because, with an uncertain look, it quickly sat up, and the closer I got, the more it let out small growls.
“He likes you, doesn’t he, Kotatsu?” Vista said with an even bigger smile
Responding with a smile of my own, I sat down next to the huge feline. “I get along well with animals; sometimes I prefer them over people.”
Vista let out a laugh, and the lynx lay back down, placing one of its paws on my lap.
As the night wore on and after a long chat with Vista and some of the other members who joined our conversation from time to time, my gaze occasionally crossed with Ace’s in the distance, who was dancing and drinking with the crew merrily.
Suddenly, he jumped onto a table, dancing and doing somersaults, though due to the alcohol, he looked more like a clumsy clown, and as his gaze met mine, he stepped on one of the plates, and unable to catch himself, his face slammed into the table. The burst of laughter from the crew was the biggest I had witnessed so far. Ace lifted his face and laughed, blushing like crazy, a hand ran through his hair in search of his hat to cover his face.
I had to admit it—he was handsome, very handsome.
On his cheek, blood oozed red from a cut he had gotten from the impact. Marco, sighing and with all the calm in the world, walked over to where Ace was, “Come on, time to sleep.” Ace, still a bit affected by the alcohol and not quite understanding why his friend wanted to spoil his fun by taking him to bed, turned around, “It’s still early, Marco, don’t be a party pooper.”
“It’s almost dawn; it’d be better if I treat that wound, and you go to sleep. You can barely stand,” Marco said as he and Thatch took Ace, putting his arms over their shoulders and dragging him toward the infirmary. It was then that Ace, as he passed by my side, quickly straightened up and approached my spot.
“Well, looks like you can walk by yourself now…” Thatch said sarcastically.
“Look, rookie, now we match” Ace said, pointing to the wound on his cheek. Without giving me time to respond, he continued, “If you want, I can take you to my room… I mean, to your room… This ship is very big; it’s easy to get lost” he said, babbling.
Behind him, Marco, furious and clearly tired of babysitting, quickly grabbed Ace’s arm. “Nobody’s taking anyone anywhere, except me taking you to the infirmary,” Marco exclaimed. “And you, go to bed right now,” he continued, this time in a calm voice, clearly addressing me.
I woke up the next day—well, more like the afternoon. Marco wasn’t in his bed anymore, so I assumed he was in the infirmary. I quickly washed up and dressed. On the floor in front of the door, there was a note:
“Come to the kitchen when you read this.” – Thatch.
I headed to the kitchen to find Thatch and a few othermembers washing dishes and cleaning up the mess from the previous night’s party. So, I started helping with gathering plates and glasses to take them to the sink.
“Ah, there you are” Thatch said from afar. “Come, take this food to the boxes. We need to make sure we have enough food for the night; I don’t want to hear Ace complaining about being hungry.” My look of surprise made him continue, “Haven’t you talked to Marco?”
“No, I haven’t seen him yet.”
“Good, you’re coming with the First and Fourth Divisions to the island. We’ll arrive in an hour. You should change your clothes; I think there are some black suits in the storage room. Since it’s nighttime, that’ll be the best option for you to blend in.” And as he walked away, he remembered he haven´t mention the most important thing, he stops and continued. “The Second Division has its own mission too; if something goes wrong, we’ll have to support them. Don’t worry, from what I saw a few days ago, you have no problem defending yourself,” he said with a kind smile.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
I found the storage room easily, thanks to Thatch’s directions. Inside the boxes, all sorts of gadgets were hidden behind the lids. In one of them, there were military-style clothing and gear. I grabbed one of the black jumpsuits, the smallest one I could find, and returned to my room to change and tie up my hair.

Not wasting much more time, I went back up to the deck. Thatch greeted me again with a smile. “This island is part of our territory, Whitebeard’s Pirates’ territory. We believe another crew has taken it, so the Second Division will go to defeat them, while we’ll gather supplies in the forest.”
No sooner said than done, I headed down to the port along with Tatch and Kotatsu, who now wouldn’t leave my side. Before us, a vast island with a tropical landscape lay, filled with towering and endless palm trees.
As we walked down a long dirt road, Kotatsu suddenly dashed ahead, heading straight towards the front lines where the first division was located, leaping and licking a boy with blue hair and a mask.
--------------------------------------------------------------
Just as we were almost done, a tremendous explosion caught our attention. As we approached the source of the noise, I noticed that one of the crew members’ eyes changed color, and his ears grew on top of his head; he had caught a scent and was already racing towards the sound without hesitation. Shouts and echoes of gunfire filled the forest, and the urgency of the situation became clear.
“It looks like the Second Division had company,” one of them noted as we began to move faster.
‘Go ahead with Kotatsu, grab a cart, and he’ll pull it. I’ll see if Marco is finished as well.’ Tatch speak up.
‘Let’s go, Kotatsu,’ I said to the large lynx with a smile. He responded with a lick on my face and eagerly set off to pull the cart.
After a while on the long road, suddenly, unfamiliar laughter and shadows emerged from the darkness of the forest. ‘Well, look at what we have here,’ said one of the men. ‘A little girl with her pet.’
Pirates. Probably the ones who were besieging the town.
‘Hasn’t anyone ever told you not to go out alone at night?’ said another, as more men emerged from the shadows.
About ten pirates positioned themselves around us, blocking any escape routes. Kotatsu began to get nervous, whimpering and looking around frantically. ‘Easy,’ I said, placing one of my hands on his fur. ‘Take these supplies to the ship; I’ll handle them.’
The animal immediately calmed down and, now composed, resumed his path towards the ship.
‘Where do you think you’re going with that little kitty?’ one of the pirates rushed at us.
My arms turned black as coal, and with quick, almost invisible movements, I delivered a powerful punch to the pirate. He fell to the ground, knocked out and unconscious. I looked at Kotatsu, nodding for him to continue on his way.
‘I guess no one told you that stalking around at night is wrong.’ I said.
The remaining nine pirates tensed up, taking positions to fight. Two quickly lunged at me, but I swiftly dodged them, striking them with my arms. A third hit me with his sword, and I fell to the ground. Dazed from the blow, I knew I had to do something—something more. The pirates began to crowd around me, preparing to attack all at once to capture me more easily.
I looked at the sky: a crescent moon. Perfect. No danger.
It was the perfect time to use my devil fruit. It had been too long since I last fought, and even longer since I fought in this form, but it was better to try.
A massive snow white dragon appeared before the incredulous eyes of the pirates. With great ease, I struck down several with my claws, and a loud roar sent the rest fleeing towards the city, terrified and panic-stricken. Easy.
I took to the sky, spotting Kotatsu running towards the port, where the rest of the divisions were patiently waiting for us to return.
In the city square, the second division was fiercely battling the rival crew, completely surrounded by flames. In one corner, the boy with blue hair was lying on the ground, struggling to fend off two men attacking him mercilessly.
I continued my flight towards the square. Since I had taken the form of a dragon, I might as well put it to use. The sensation of flying again filled my body with happiness, the wind rushing against my face and the night breeze give me strength and hope.
To the cries and surprise of those in the square, I descended. With great force and ease, I struck down the men harassing the blue-haired boy, who was now petrified by the enormous creature before him, fainting completely. Some of the opposing pirates threw arrows, knives, and hurled any object they could find at me. Meanwhile, I tried to strike anyone who stood in our way with my long limbs.
There were hardly any pirates left from the rival crew when a large blaze formed a path, illuminating the square. ‘Your captain is unconscious. You better leave now if you don’t want to meet the same fate,’ said Ace as he emerged from the flames.
The few remaining ruffians ran towards the port where the flames subsided, searching for their ship and an escape.
I turned my head towards the blue-haired boy, who was still unconscious on the ground. I approached him, picked him up with one of my claws, and headed towards the Moby Dick.
‘¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Deuce!!!!!!’ Ace shouted, sounding desperate. He quickly ignited his fist, launching a fireball towards my body.
‘¡Wait Ace!’ Marco grabbed his arm, lowering it, causing the fire to dissipate. ‘She’s got Deuce,’ Ace yelled, pointing at me. Marco stood still as the dragon’s body, now engulfed in flames, began to absorb all the fire.
FIRE. A deep, resonant voice grew stronger within me.
Damn. My vision started to blur, more and more until everything turned black.
--------------------------------------------------------------
‘Come back... Y/N... you have to come back now, or the boy will die’—my mother appeared before me, her sweet voice repeating the same thing over and over as she stroked my hair.
‘Come back where, Mom? What boy…?’
A black shadow once again took over my vision.
In the distance, I heard the waves crashing and a silence; nothing could be heard, just the calm of the high seas at night. That’s it, the sea….
The black color started to change to a dark blue, and the moonlight illuminated the deck of an enormous ship far away. Everything returned to its place. What have you done…? How long have I been gone…? Without thinking, I looked at my claw, and behind my talons, the young boy still lay unconscious. I looked around, realizing I had flown so high that I was above the few clouds that remained in that vast sky. In the distance, the Moby Dick. I was about to head there when my entire body was overwhelmed by the deep wounds now covering me. Damn it. What have you been doing….?
Despite the intense pain my body felt, I took flight and quickly reached the deck of the Moby Dick. A few crew members were still storing and organizing supplies while Whitebeard and several other commanders were in the center, deep in discussion.
Barely in control of my movements, I released the boy onto the deck, opening my claw, and landed as best I could, all under the watchful eye of Whitebeard and the horrified cries of some crew members, terrified by such a beast.
‘Y/N, where were you?!??’ Marco was running, shouting in my direction. ‘Are you out of your mind? You know you can’t do that at night; you knew, and you didn’t care,’ he continued as I slowly changed back to my human form. ‘And what happened to you? Where were you? You’ve been missing for two hours; look at you, covered in wounds! What have you done?!’
The entire crew, commanders, and even Whitebeard himself turned their heads, astonished at the incredible scene. A girl, now naked, standing with a serious expression, lay before them.
‘I’m fine,’ I said, which would be the last thing I said that night as I collapsed from the intense pain I felt. Now, safe among my comrades, I could finally pass out.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up with a start and a muffled scream, waking Kotatsu, who was sleeping on the floor next to my bed. On the other side, in a second bed, the blue-haired boy looked at me, intrigued.
‘I think he likes you,’ he said with no emotion in his voice, pointing at the lynx. ‘You can call me Deuce.’
‘I’m Y/N. I’ve never seen you before. But to be honest, I haven’t been here long either,’ I said, laughing.
‘I don’t come out much… from the library I mean… unless there’s a mission.’
Marco burst through the door, looking frantic. ‘Does anything hurt?’ Marco asked, breathless. ‘When you didn’t return to the ship… I… God, you scared me to death.’ Marco hugged me tightly. ‘Thank Deuce; he healed you this morning, so there’s hardly any trace of the wounds left.’
‘Bah, something I read in a book,’ Deuce replied, still with a serious, albeit faintly trembling, expression.
‘We’re staying on the island for another week in case those idiots decide to come back… Now, go, both of you. You have the afternoon and night off. And Y/N… Don’t transform into anything else...please.’
---------------------------------------------------------------
The mirror in the room I shared with Marco was smaller than I’d like, but it was enough to see how all the wounds on my body were now barely shadows.
‘Y/N?’ Izou called from the door.
“Izou!” I responded with a big smile and quickly opened the door.
“The crew is heading to the town's bar tonight... Do you want to come? I’m not sure how you’re feeling after last night…”
“I’ll be there,” I replied quickly. Izou gave a small smile and disappeared down the hallway.
I figured I should go to town, maybe find a salon and buy some clothes. The tips of my hair, now a honey color, were already starting to return to their natural shade. It wouldn’t hurt to change my look a bit and be less recognizable… But first, I needed to find some money.
--------------------------------------------------------------------
I bought several skirts, pants, tops, and dresses, and then headed to the salon.
“I want it honey-colored and with bangs, please” I told the hairdresser. She proceeded just as I asked, and after a few hours, the work was done.

“It looks great. Are you going to the bar later?”
“Maybe,” I said, laughing.
“You should go; everyone’s going tonight. The Whitebeard Pirates defeated those thugs yesterday and all the young people in town will be there to celebrate. Oh, and the Whitebeard Pirates will be there too, or so I’ve heard! You should go; all the girls are talking about Fire Fist Ace being there.”
“Well, I don’t think it’s that big of a deal,” I said, rolling my eyes.
“They say he’s handsome, and he always leaves with some girl. It could be you!”
Ugh. No, please.
“Well, don’t tell me you’re not interested… Although, you might need to be careful—he's a pirate." she said, laughing cheerfully as she saw the disgust on my face.
Disgust? Did he really disgust you that much?
“If you’re going, it’s best if I do your makeup. Want some? Something natural! Don’t worry, it’s on the house! I’m sure you’ll catch the attention of the guys, maybe even Fire Fist Ace attention!”
“Thank you so much, I’d love that. Although I’m not trying to get anyone’s attention tonight,” I laughed.
I left the salon just as the sun was setting, so I headed straight to the bar.
The hairdresser had let me use her private bathroom to change clothes, so I put on a dress and some not-too-high heels that she insisted a bit too much on me wearing. It was hard to walk since I’d never worn heels before, but I was slowly getting the hang of it.
The bar was down the street, and a large crowd was already gathering in front of the place.
I entered the bar, trying to spot any members of the crew. At the first table, a group of countless girls was trying to get closer and closer to the center, where, of course, Ace was. With a big smile and laughing, he was relating how he had bravely fought the captain of those ruffians. The girls were squealing, touching him, and even moving around him, trying to get his attention.
I walked past them and towards the back, where Vista, Izou, Marco, and several other commanders were sharing large barrels of beer.
“Wow, Y/N, you look… stunning,” Izou said, eyes wide.
“We almost didn’t recognize you, kid,” Vista chuckled.
“I’m not a kid, I’m 25, you know,” I replied, rolling my eyes.
“You’ll always be a kid,” Marco whispered as he hugged me.
“Here, Y/N, have some beer,” Jozu said kindly, though handing me the mug a bit roughly.
The truth is, I didn’t like beer at all. So I got up to the bar in search of another drink. “I’ll be right back.”
At the bar, Deuce, with the longest face I’d ever seen on him, was staring at the table, lost in thought.
“What are you doing here alone?” I asked, standing next to him.
“Ace made me come.”
The bartender interrupted our conversation. A tall guy with brown hair and honey-colored eyes spoke with a big smile on his face. “So, what would you like?”
“The same as him,” I replied, pointing at Deuce.
The guy turned around, ready to prepare my drink.
“You know, maybe you shouldn’t stare at people… so intensely…” Deuce smiled slightly. I’d say this wasn’t very characteristic of him.
“Oh my god, was I staring that much?” We both laughed, but another voice interrupted our chat.
“Sweetheart, I don’t know what you’ve done to Deuce, but it’s been years since I’ve seen him laugh.” Ace approached from behind, grabbing Deuce by the shoulders. “Although I’m not surprised; I’d be happy too if I were with such a pretty girl.”
He looked at me, and his eyes widened. He hadn’t recognized me.
“Y/N… I didn’t recognize you,” he said, laughing.
“Here you go, on the house,” the young bartender interrupted, winking at me.
“Well, well, looks like someone’s getting lucky,” Ace crossed his arms, now with a faint smile.
“Ace!!! Come over here tell us again how you defeated those pirates!” some girls shouted from a table in the distance.
“Duty calls,” Ace said, turning around and running towards the table where the girls were sighing at his stories, dancing, and trying to get him to take them out dancing.
After watching him for a second, Deuce returned to his drink. “Ace is always the center of attention,” he said with an indifferent tone.
“Yeah, he seems to be good at it,” I responded, watching how Ace moved easily through the crowd, enjoying the affection he received.
“I guess that’s what happens when you’re that charismatic,” Deuce continued, taking another sip.
“And handsome,” I added without thinking, which made Deuce raise an eyebrow and look at me curiously.
“So, you think he’s handsome?”
I felt myself blush and quickly tried to correct my comment.
“Well, it’s a fact, isn’t it? I mean, all those girls aren’t after him for nothing.”
I stayed at the bar for a moment, watching how Ace moved among the girls with his typical confidence. I smiled to myself; it was amusing how his presence could light up a place in seconds. But I wasn’t there to watch Ace; I had come to enjoy the night and, if possible, relax a bit after everything that had happened.
I turned to Deuce, who was still somewhat pensive, though with a slight smile on his lips. "So Ace dragged you here, huh? Doesn’t seem like your kind of place," I said, trying to keep the conversation light.
Deuce sighed, taking a sip of his drink. "Yeah, well, Ace has always been the life of the party. Sometimes it’s just easier to go along with it than to resist.Ace had that strange ability to pull everyone along at his pace, almost as if it were impossible to say no to him". He proceed.
"So, what about you? What do you do when you’re not going along with Ace’s plans?"
Deuce looked at me, and for a moment, I thought he was going to close up again. But instead, he seemed to relax a bit more. "Usually, I’m busy writing. Sometimes I like to get lost in words, write stories, reflect on what we’ve experienced at sea… It’s kind of an escape, I suppose."
I was a bit surprised by the revelation. Deuce seemed more thoughtful than most of the other pirates, but I hadn’t imagined he was a writer.
"That sounds interesting. Have you ever thought about sharing what you write?"
Deuce smiled, this time with a bit more warmth. "Maybe someday. For now, I do it for myself. It’s a way to process everything that happens around us."
I nodded, understanding. Sometimes, in a world as chaotic as ours, it was necessary to find a way to vent, to channel all the emotions and experiences we accumulated.
The conversation flowed naturally, and for a while, I forgot about the bustling crowd around us. It was nice to have a calm conversation, without the usual distractions. However, eventually, the noise in the bar began to intensify, and I noticed more members of the crew joining in the festivities.
"Looks like things are picking up," I said, looking around.
Deuce nodded. "Yeah, and it’ll probably get crazier as the night goes on."
At that moment, I felt a hand on my shoulder, and when I turned around, I found Marco, smiling at me with his usual calmness. "Come to the table. We’ve ordered some food, and we don’t want you guys to miss out."
I nodded, grateful for the invitation. "Sure, let’s go."
The night was filled with laughter, music, camaraderie ( and of cause Ace´s eyes meeting yours all night long), and I realized that despite all the complications, I had found a place where I could be myself, surrounded by people who, even though they were pirates, were like family. And that, amidst all the chaos, was what truly mattered.
The atmosphere in the bar was at its peak, with the music booming and laughter echoing throughout the place. However, Ace wasn’t the only one drawing attention.
The bartender, that tall guy with brown hair and honey-colored eyes who had winked at me earlier, seemed to be watching me from behind the bar. Every time I approached to order something or just passed by, he found some excuse to talk to me or give me a compliment. At first, I ignored it, thinking he was just being friendly, but when he insisted on giving me another drink on the house, I couldn’t help but notice the uncomfortable look on Deuce’s face next to me.
"Wow, you’ve become the star of the night," Deuce commented quietly, half-jokingly.
"What?" I asked, confused by his remark.
"The bartender hasn’t stopped looking at you since you walked in," Deuce clarified with a slight smile.
I turned towards the bar, and sure enough, the bartender was preparing another drink for me without me even asking. He approached with the glass in hand and a smile that seemed overly enthusiastic.
"This one’s on the house, for the most beautiful girl of the night," he said, handing me the glass. His words were flattering, but there was something in his tone that made me feel a bit uncomfortable.
"Thanks, but it really wasn’t necessary," I responded.
"It’s just a small gesture. I can’t help it; when I see someone so special, I like to make sure they’re enjoying the night."
Before I could respond, I felt a presence beside me, and when I turned my head, I found Ace standing there. His expression no longer showed the carefree smile from before. There was a seriousness in his eyes that I rarely saw, and his posture was tense, as if he was about to confront an enemy.
"Thanks for the gesture," Ace said, taking the drink from my hands before I could even taste it and downing the whole thing in one gulp. "But I don’t think she needs anything else tonight."
-----------TO BE CONTINUED-----------------------
Things are about to get spicyyyy whittt ACEEEEE
Shittttttt.
Now what Y/N should do?!?!!?
NEXT CHAPTER
#fire fist ace#one piece#op fanfic#op fic#op imagines#portgas ace smut#portgas ace x reader#portgas ace x y/n#portgas ace x you#portgas d ace#portgas ace#white beard pirates#op whitebeard#whitebeard crew#ace smut#ace x reader#ace x you#ace x deuce
18 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ghost Ridders Cap.2
#Summary: Eight years ago, you were taken against your Will to Mary Goise to become the new slave of Saint Roswald, or rather, to living a hell on earth. One day, while you go with him on a visit to a New World´s island in the New World, but a familiar face appears. This creates the perfect opportunity for you to escape, join the Whitebeard Pirates, and discover more about your past, your abilities, and who you really are. All while you try to endure your new crewmate, Portgas D. Ace, who is incredibly annoying... or perhaps incredibly irresistible? You haven't decided yet.
This story is based in the world of One Piece, with the same characters and timeline. Of course, this story is fiction created by me. Some of the timelines, names, and characters might be the same, also some names, characters, stories, or even personalities may be altered. The story is happening pre-time skip, while strawhats are in sabondy for the first time.
The first chapter is an introduction to the current story, which begins with Ace as your central romance. (This romance may shift to other characters as the story progresses, but don't worry, there's still plenty of Ace to come.) The story is written in first person. Female gender, Y/N, but feel free to change the gender, name, or anything else that makes you more comfortable.♡
Feel free to interact, likes and comments are very welcome!!!!!!! Suggestions and constructive criticism are also appreciated.
Images are for more inspiration!!!!!

ACE'S POV I decided to sink into the water, so I grabbed the edge of the bathtub to maintain my balance since the water drains my energy. The supply run hadn’t gone as planned, but kicking that Celestial Dragon’s fat ass had been way more fun. Plus, there was a new entertainment: Marco’s sister. It had been a long time since someone new joined the crew.
We’d be reaching the Moby Dick soon, so I’d better hurry. I didn’t want to miss anything. I jumped out of the bathtub, ready to grab the towel that was hanging on the edge, when suddenly a silhouette quickly slid across the floor toward the exit. This silhouette wasn’t entirely familiar, yet not completely unknown either. That robe… was it… MARCO’S SISTER?
A smirk adorned my face. ¿Was she spying on me? ¿What was she doing here while I was bathing? Whatever the case, I would definitely use this situation to provoke some laughs and, who knows, maybe start a conversation. After all, she’s cute.
YOUR POV Everything went silent, but only for a few seconds before being interrupted by firm, quick footsteps moving down the hallway. When they seemed to be far away enough, I opened the door. The boy had left the bathroom, and his silhouette was barely visible at the end of the long hallway. It was the perfect opportunity to go back and finally get washed up.
After the bath, I dressed and tried to pull my hair into something between a ponytail and a bun. My hair was a mess, but given the situation, that was the least of my concerns. I put on a white shirt and some shorts that Marco had left on the infirmary bed, just as I heard a voice calling out getting closer.
“We’ve arrived. ¿Are you ready?” Marco said as he opened the door. “I’ve already spoken to Pops… well, Whitebeard. He’s waiting for you.”
I didn’t really know what to say, so I just followed him off the ship and onto one of the largest ships I had ever seen. On deck, a group of countless pirates crowded around something—or rather, someone—while others were busy loading and unloading various supplies between ships.
Marco headed to the center of the circle, making his way through the curious stares. Stares that were now directed at me. Shame and, above all, fear took hold of me as I tried to figure out what was happening and what awaited me.
Finally, in the center of the enormous circle formed by Whitebeard’s massive crew stood the largest man I had ever seen. Although he seemed to be teetering between life and death, his mere presence made my entire body tremble. He was strong, very strong—one of the strongest men I’d ever seen. I could feel it.
“Come closer, little one.” I approached as much as my trembling body allowed, without making eye contact with the man. “Speak. ¿Who are you?” he asked as I remained silent.
“I’m Marco’s sister,” I said, prompting an outburst of laughter from the crew.
“She’s a creep who likes watching me bathe.” The dark-haired boy pushed his way through the crowd and with a big smile on his face he stood right behind Whitebeard.
This time, the laughter was even louder. My face turned red, burning like the midday sun. ¿Did he see me? ¿But how? I swear he couldn’t have… It was impossible; there was too much steam… Agh! I can’t stand him, and on top of that, he says this in front of the whole crew. Fury slowly took over my entire body.
Then Whitebeard’s voice silenced everyone. “I already know who you are; Marco told me. Now, show me.” Whitebeard frowned and continued with a serious expression. “¿How do I know I can trust you? ¿Do you want to be part of this family?”
“I have nowhere to go,” I whispered just loud enough for him to hear.
“You need me, but ¿Why would I need you, girl?”
Terror began to grip me again, but this time it wasn’t because of the imposing figure in front of me. It was because of the loneliness and the thought of Saint Roswald reporting that I had escaped, and soon enough, CP0 would come searching for me. The mere idea of facing all of this alone gave me chills.
I looked at Marco for help. He responded by signaling for me to show Whitebeard my “worth.” But that voice… it echoed in my head over and over again… “If they find out who you really are, consider yourself a dead girl.” But I had to survive, and it was better to have allies than to be alone. If Marco trusted them, maybe I could too.
Whitebeard’s patience was wearing thin, and he proceeded: “Alright, you’ll face six of my commanders, one by one. If you defeat them, you can stay. If not, you’ll have to leave when you’re fully recovered.”
A wave of cheers and laughter filled the ship’s deck. Whitebeard raised a hand, and with it, everyone fell silent. “Izou, Haruta, Namur, Vista, Jozu, Ace… Defeat her. Oh, and Thatch… bring some sake; my throat is getting dry.”
The crew cheered again. “This is going to be fun,” Ace said with that stupid smile that was starting to get on my nerves. Maybe I could wipe it off his face—it was the perfect opportunity.
The only one who wasn’t cheering, laughing, or even smiling was Marco. Faced with Whitebeard’s proposal, he feared for his little sister’s safety. “Pops… that’s too much, maybe excessive. ¿Don’t you think? Let me talk to her, please she will show you. ” he begged Whitebeard.
“Begin, I’m starting to get bored,” Whitebeard said, ignoring Marco’s begs. “Ace, give me the key to the girl’s cuffs,” he demanded, holding out his hand.
“I don’t have any key, and besides, if you take off her cuffs… what fun would that be?” Ace added with his annoying smile.
“¡ACE!”
“Okay, okay, ¡¡going!!… Someone’s in a hurry today.…” Ace got up from his seat and walked towards me with the keys. ¿How this idiot have the keys to my cuffs? “You seem intrigued, peeping tom,” he said as he approached me. “The truth is... it was too easy to snatch this key from that fatass Celestial Dragon.” He grabbed my hands, and my stomach flipped; my cheeks turned pink, burning like fire again. ¡¿What’s happening to me?! ¿¡Am I blushing because of this idiot?! Ugh, no way. Maybe it’s just because he makes me so angry. Yes.....¡ yes!.
He quickly inserted the key and released the Sea Stone cuffs. A strange sensation shook my body—¿Was it energy? ¿Happiness? ¿Relief? I don’t know. But it had been a long time since I felt so good. “Good luck, sweetheart,” Ace whispered in my ear. In my ear… ¿When did he get so close? With a jump, he returned to his spot behind Whitebeard, eagerly anticipating the spectacle that was about to unfold.
Izou stepped forward. The crew cheered. “Don’t let me hit you" he said, looking at me with a pitying expression. The rest of the crew laughed and made comments. They were placing bets on how long I’d last while Thatch and a few others handed out drinks and toasted.
My stomach flipped again, and a mix of fury and embarrassment consumed me. Let them laugh, let them bet… ¿did they have no scruples? That only made me angrier. Suddenly, everyone fell silent, their expressions changing as if their mood had shifted in an instant.
“I see…,” Whitebeard said. Just then, a bullet shot past my arm at the speed of light.
Dodging bullets… Maybe this will be easier than I thought. Izou fired furiously, and his bullets sped toward me at lightning speed. I moved quickly, trying to dodge each and every one of them as both the bullets and I zipped across the deck while the rest of the crew tried to avoid us. After long minutes, one of the bullets grazed my face. It wasn’t a direct hit, but close enough to scratch me, and blood began to flow. Both Izou and I paused for a second.
“Y/N!!!!!!!!!!” Marco shouted.
“That’s enough. Haruta, you’re up,” Whitebeard added, and with that, Haruta charged at me fiercely, sword in hand, seemingly ready to cut me in half. Instinctively, I raised both arms to shield my body. My blackened arms prevented the sword from cutting me, but the impact sent me flying to the edge of the ship.
And so, one by one, I dodged and avoided each of the commanders who faced me, trying to show as little as possible of what I knew while still protecting myself. The truth was that none of them managed to seriously hurt me; Whitebeard stopped them after a few minutes of fighting, before that could happen. Maybe he didn’t want to kill me—just to see what I could do. Besides, defeating them all might have been impossible, given their immense strength.
“My turn,” Ace proclaimed before Whitebeard could even utter a word.
Ace jumped to the front. “Hey, peeping tom, don’t worry; I’ll make it easy for you. Besides, hitting pretty girls isn’t my style,” he said, winking. And with a leap into the air, his fist ignited in flames.
¿Who did he think he was? He made me so so furious…
Only Ace was left, and thank goodness, because the hits and wounds inflicted by the other commanders were starting to take their toll on me. A part of me wanted to punch Ace, to give him back all the embarrassment he had made me go through, and wipe that stupid smile off his face. To show him it was better not to mess with me.
But on the other hand, ¿Was hitting a commander a good idea? ¿What if it made Whitebeard angry...¿Would he kick you off his ship? ¿Abandon me to my own fate?
The urge to hit him was stronger than anything else, so I jumped up to his height and punched Ace in the face with Armament Haki and yes, I actually hit him because my fist sank into his cheek and sent him flying towards the bow. ¿Did just he let me hit him...?
Whitebeard burst out laughing, which made the rest of the crew follow suit, even Marco smiled. Everyone started commenting on how the new girl had punched Fire Fist Ace, taking it ironically and using it to tease Ace for the next few days, taking advantage of the situation to get under his skin.
Ace, not oblivious to all this, quickly got up and threw several fireballs in my direction, which I easily dodged. “We’re not done yet, peeper.” His cheek was now red from the punch, the only thing my eyes could focus on. It was clear that in a few days, he’d have a good bruise. While I was distracted looking at it, he launched another fireball that set the hem of my pants on fire, and my clothes began to burn. He threw another, but I didn’t dodge it either, and as it hit me square in the body, Ace looked on in horror as my body burned in flames.
The rest screamed in panic, while berating Ace for having gone too far. Everyone frantically searched for water to put out the flames on my body. Everyone except Whitebeard and Marco, who remained motionless at the horrible scene. I didn’t move either.
And suddenly, from the flames that gradually died down, a majestic albino lion, as white as snow, with feathered wings and ram horns, emerged from the fire. The screams of terror grew even louder, some muttering in fear, others filled with admiration.

“¿Is that her only form?” Whitebeard asked Marco.
“That’s the original. I haven’t seen it in 15 years. But I’m sure there are more; I don’t know much about the Chimera model yet.”
Shit. I used my devil´s fruit form... but other way i will be ashes by now.
While Marco and Whitebeard discussed my fate in the crew, my body returned to its human form, under the astonished gaze of the crew members.
“¡Little one! From today on, you’ll be part of the crew. You’ll help Thatch in the kitchen for now. Maybe we can find a place for you on the next mission.”
The crew began to cheer, tossing you into the air, laughing and dancing. “¡Let’s prepare a feast! Tonight, we’ll celebrate the new addition,” shouted one of the men. “¡LET’S GO!” the rest of the crew shouted in unison.
“You’ll get used to it girl, we always find a good excuse to celebrate” Vista laughed . “Yesterday, they celebrated Ace not falling asleep while eating.” Everyone burst into laughter.
“¿Are you okay?” Marco wrapped his arms around me. “Alright, guys, you heard it, this is my dear little sister. If anyone dares to bother her, she has my permission to kick your fat asses. And Ace… you… stay away, if you do anything to her, I’ll be the one kicking your ass.” Everyone started laughing and went back preparing the party or continuing with their tasks.
“Follow me.” Marco guided me through the ship towards some stairs that led down to another long, long corridor. “Here’s the infirmary, and next to it, Pops’ room. At the end are the commanders’ quarters. And there’s the library. I’ll talk to Pops about your medical skills and teach you everything I know. Maybe you can stay with me in the infirmary.”
“Marco… I… thank you.” I broke into tears. All the pressure, everything that had happened, and now a moment of hope. That lump in your throat that finally disappeared.
“Don’t cry, you’re here now, we’ll protect you. Come on, I’ll heal your wounds. Then I have to go see the other commanders.”
Marco healed your wounds and put a band-aid on your cheek to cover the wound caused by Izo’s bullet. “See you tonight.” And with a big smile, he disappeared.
I headed to the bathroom, which again… I didn’t know where it was, but it wouldn’t take long to find… And sure enough, just a few meters from the room I would be sharing with Marco from now on, there was the bathroom. I took off my clothes and got into one of the bathtubs, the water reaching my waist, and thank goodness, I still didn’t want to drown. After an hour in the water (Yes, I took my time, there wasn’t much else to do), I got out, grabbed a towel, and a voice woke me from my trance.
“You know… if you need help with your hair… I could help you, I also have makeup, and maybe we can find you some clothes.” Izou was leaning against one of the bathroom columns. I quickly tried to cover as much of my body as I could, while I blushed. “Look, it’s not that I have anything against your clothes, but the beggar look is no longer in fashion, besides, maybe this way you’ll forgive me for what happened to your face.”
“There’s nothing to forgive, I could have dodged it like you said, and I didn’t,” I replied with a smile.
For the first time since I know him, he smile.
“Let’s do something with that hair.”,
Izou cut my hair in layers, the best he could, with a big fringe on the sides, and with great skill, he dried and styled it. “Now we’d better go find you some clothes… Maybe Pops’ nurses have something. Wait here.”
While Izou left the bathroom, I couldn’t help but look at myself in the mirror, the hair… It was perfect, better than ever, it had never looked like this. I was starting to think that maybe I could be… ¿¡pretty?!
Izou abruptly appeared through the door again. “I think this will work for now… In two days, we’ll arrive at another island, you could buy some clothes there. I’m sure Marco will lend you some Berries.” He said as he handed me a crop top and a short skirt, maybe too short. “See you at the banquet.”

I dressed in the new borrowed clothes, which covered just enough to go trouhgt the night. "I should go up to the banquet". My stomach twisted with nerves. And it was normal, because except for Marco or maybe Izou in your brief interaction, the rest were complete strangers who either I had hit, or they had hit me.
I walked down the long corridor, ready to go out onto the deck. I could already hear the voices of people singing, dancing, even fighting in small groups, while the rest bet on who would take down whom. The noise made the nerves grow even more.
“Well, rookie, I almost didn’t recognize you.” A familiar voice interrupted my path. I turned around and… Ace. To be honest, he was pretty fit now that I take a good look at him. “Do you like what you see?” Again, my cheeks start burning, and I must have been staring longer than I thought because a cocky smile appeared on his lips.
“I… um… em” I tried to respond quickly, but neither my thoughts nor my words seemed to flow fast enough.
“I thought you were an intruder, but your silhouette is hard to forget,” he said with an even bigger smile. ¿What did he just say? ¿Had he noticed me? ¿Was he flirting with me, or was he just trying to make fun of me? “I saw you in the bathroom, ¿you know? Watching me, spying on me.”
“Whatever you say…” I replied, turning to continue my way to the party.
“I’m Ace, by the way. Commander of the Second Division,” he said, quickly catching up with me.
“Wow, impressive,” I said in the most sarcastic way I could.
“You know, rookie, you can sit next to me at the table, or Do you prefer to go hide under Marco’s skirts?”
---------------TO BE CONTINUED-----------------------
¿¿¿What you should do??? ¿Sit with ACE? Or maybe hide behind Marco??
NEXT CHAPTER
#portgas ace x reader#portgas ace x you#portgas d ace x reader#portgas d ace#portgas d ace x you#portgas ace x y/n#portgasace#asl brothers#fire fist ace#portgas d ace x y/n#portgas ace smut#portgas ace imagine#portgas d ace smut#op imagines#op fanfic#one piece#op fic#op imagine#white beard pirates#whitebeard pirates#whitebeard crew#edward newgate#thatch#marco the phoenix#op whitebeard#whitebeard one piece
16 notes
·
View notes
Text
Ghost Ridders Cap.1

#Special Note: Not my pics, all them will be tag to its actual owner. Also not my characters. Please be patient, it´s my first time writing and englihs it´s not my first language. Feel free to interact!!!!
#Summary: Eight years ago, you were taken against your Will to Mary Goise to become the new slave of Saint Roswald, or rather, to living a hell on earth. One day, while you go with him on a visit to a New World´s island in the New World, but a familiar face appears. This creates the perfect opportunity for you to escape, join the Whitebeard Pirates, and discover more about your past, your abilities, and who you really are. All while you try to endure your new crewmate, Portgas D. Ace, who is incredibly annoying... or perhaps incredibly irresistible? You haven't decided yet.
This story is based in the world of One Piece, with the same characters and timeline. Of course, this story is fiction created by me. Some of the timelines, names, and characters might be the same, also some names, characters, stories, or even personalities may be altered. The story is happening pre-time skip, while strawhats are in sabondy for the first time.
The first chapter is an introduction to the current story, which begins with Ace as your central romance. (This romance may shift to other characters as the story progresses, but don't worry, there's still plenty of Ace to come.) The story is written in first person. Female gender, Y/N, but feel free to change the gender, name, or anything else that makes you more comfortable.♡

YOUR POV:
You are walking. Or at least you think so. You don’t remember exactly how long it’s been, but it’s been long time since you’ve been practically going on autopilot. Walking, eating, and just going through the motions.
You just land in an island in the middle of the New World. All because Sand Roswald your lord and celestial dragon wanted to "buy" a jewel for his daughter that was now being sold in one of the best jewelry stores of the Red Line. I say "buy" because, of course, he would take whatever he wanted without caring what the store owner thought, and anyone who got in his way would be the one to lose. Just like what happened to me, but that’s another story.
All I could see were the yellow, worn cobblestones of the main street in the capital. I heard the screams and whimpers of people as they knelt, trying to avoid his gaze, and I could even hear footsteps as people ran, trying to hide somewhere else, trying to stay as far as possible. Mean while, in my head words repeated over and over: “Walk, look down, and everything will be fine.”
After so many years, the Sea Rock shackles hanging in my wrist where like part of my own body; I had learned to live with that weight. With that pain.
MARCO’S POV:
“All this will cost you 200 berris,” said the owner at the medicine shop.
“Alright, give me a second. Ace, hand me the bag.” The silence made me look back; Ace wasn’t there, and somehow I wasn’t surprised. The damn idiot had gotten lost again. I can’t take it anymore. Now I have to go look for him, and to top it all off he took all the money with him.”
The Whitebeard pirates had just landed that day, looking for supplies, and they had to set sail again quickly to complete an important mission. So they had just enough time to grab what they needed and leave.
“My friend has gone with the money; hold this for me, and I’ll be back for it.” Just as the owner was about to respond, a wave of people running and screaming in desperation rushed past the store. “What happened? What’s wrong with the people?”
“From what I understand, a celestial dragon is coming to the city today. If I were you, I’d stay inside until it’s gone. As far as I know, it’s Saint Rosward. They’re one of the cruelest families out there… if any of them could be considered merciful,” the man explained with kindess.
“I don’t have time for that. I need to find my berries and leave as soon as possible. Don’t worry, I’ll be back,” I replied with a friendly smile.
I stepped out into the deserted street. There was no one left; people were either already hiding or kneeling in the main street.
This could be dangerous. I need to be careful. I thought, and that’s when it hit me… If I were Ace, ¿Where would I have gone?… ¡THE MARKET! Which, of course, is on the main street…
Hidden under my cloak and trying not to draw too much attention, I made my way to the main street and knelt down with the rest of the citizens. Moving quickly, I tried to get to the front rows so I could take a better look at the market area. As I got closer, I saw three armed men and a girl in the middle, all at the entrance of a jewelry store. Through the window, Saint Rosward with a jewel on his hands. I looked around and suddenly, I SAW HIM. The idiot was on the roof of that same building, gesturing at me while laughing and eating an apple.
“What an idiot…” I thought as I signaled for him to come down. At that very moment, the atmosphere changed, and the entire scene around the street shifted. A single element was enough to send a chill down my spine. Something was about to happen, and that made me look towards the store’s door. The girl was looking up, at me to be more specific, straight into my eyes, and that’s when I realized.
I looked her up and down, inch by inch, for seconds that felt like hours. The girl was young, practically a child to me, though it was hard to tell since not a single inch of her body was visible. An old, tattered cloak, almost like a sack of potatoes, covered every part of her body, except her bare feet, covered in blood and mud, and her hands, which were bound by sea stone handcuffs. Her long, tangled brown hair and dark brown eyes were the only visible parts. I scanned her nose, cheekbones, mouth… eyes… those eyes.... so familiar, and then an image came to mind: my mother, and this girl was the spitting image of her.
“Y/N…” I sighed. But it was impossible; my sister was dead. Or so they told me, I think. I don’t know. It’s impossible, what are the odds anyway? Exactly… None.
The girl looked at me, freeze, staring deeply without breaking eye contact, and then her expression changed, as if she had seen a ghost. The truth is, my face must look similar right now.
Her facial expression changed yet again and her tear-filled eyes brought back memories, memories of my childhood, which I’d rather forget.
A blow. A weapon struck her head, and blood began to flow.
“What’s wrong with you? Stop crying. Shut up,” one of the guards shouted. “If Saint Rosward sees you… ¿You won’t want to spend another week in the box, eh, slut?”
She didn’t take her eyes off me, and then a voice echoed in my head, saying, “Now.” I don’t know where it came from, perhaps from within me, from the deepest part, but I listened to it because next thing i know is that I stood up and ran, ran as fast as I could towards one of the guards, ready to hit him and steal his weapon. At the same time, almost as if she knew what I was going to do, the girl stood up, dodging the guard’s blows with ease, kicking him several times, and stealing his weapon. Without using her hands.
“Right!” she shouted, and tossed the wepon to me. I turn right and the weapon falls into my hands. I manage to shoot the guard in front of me.
Another guard falls behind me from a bullet entering his forehead. As I turn around, I spot Izou looking at me with an alarmed expression, probably thinking that I’m crazy.
Meanwhile, Saint Rosward and the rest of his guards and slaves come out of the store due to the commotion at the entrance. They find three guards on the ground, and me standing right in front of him.
“Damn bitch, if I didn’t need you, I’d kill you right here. Come on, grab her and kill the others,” Saint Rosward shouted furiously. I swear, at that moment, it seemed like he could have erupted into flames all over his body; his expression was one of pure rage. In fact his clothes began to catch fire, flames rising from the bottom of his tunic. ¿Does he have that power?¿ Has he eaten a Devil Fruit?¿ Which one? But then it hits me: !!!ACE¡¡¡¡
Saint Rosward begins to scream and jump around like a madman while his guards try to put out the fire now spreading across his clothes.
“¡Run! I´ll see you guys on the ship,” Ace says as a grin formed his lips.
Without thinking it much, I look at Izou; we both nod. I quickly head towards the girl and take her hand. The three of us run towards the port amidst the commotion of the people; no one does a thing, no one moves except us.
Y/N POV:
I’m still on autopilot. ¿What just happened?
Run. It’s the only thing I can think of; my whole body is trembling, numb from so many years of being unable to move, and though my feet, my legs are doing their best, the sea stone cuffs are hard to ignore now. The broken and unstable cobblestone ground makes me trip, and fall to the ground, unable to catch myself as my hands are bound.
Everything around me is shaking; I was so close to escaping, a glimmer of hope in my heart, and now I’ve lost it so quickly.
“¡She’s my sister!” I hear footsteps ahead. Strong, big arms lift me up. A silouette in a pink and purple kimono lifts me onto one of its shoulders and starts running without saying a word.
I let myself be carried, and for the first time in eight years, I feel safe enough to close my eyes and let my body relax. So much that I even passed out.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
I open my eyes. My whole body hurts; my muscles and bones ache so much that I let out a small groan when I try to move. My eyes slowly adjust to the light. I’m in a room, an infirmary, and although the room is small, it has the basics: a bed, a sink, and cabinets with countless shelves and various potions. Next to me, a blond boy in a lilac shirt sleeps in a chair. He slowly begins to open his eyes.
“Y/N ¡You’re awake!” he shouts, not realizing the volume of his words. "I mean… well…¿ Are you Y/N? ¿Who are you?”
“Marco… I…”
A deathly silence filled the room. Just for a few seconds, before voices behind the door interrupted the conversation.
“Ace, stop it. You can’t go in there, get lost idiot.” An unfamiliar voice spoke behind the door.
“Come on, Thatch, I’ll give Marco the food, don’t worry. We’re a very close crew and need to help each other out, so let me help by delivering this food to Marco.” This time the voice was more familiar, though I didn’t know why it seemed so familiar…
“All you want is eat that food yourself. Give it back to me…”
Suddenly, the door bursts open with a loud bang, a reven hair boy with a very peculiar hat enters the room. Behind him, a man in a chef’s jacket follows and you could tell that he wants to kill the young man in front of him.
“¡MARCO’S SISTER IS AWAKE! ¿Are you hungry? Here. I brought you food,” he said with a cocky smile.
“Ace, get out of here, I need to talk to her,” Marco replied with a frown, pushing the boy out of the room and closing the door with a bang. “I’ll bring you some food later.¿ Are you hungry?”
“It’s okay, it doesn’t matter. I’m not hungry,” I replied, looking down. The truth is you were straving. But thats a feeling you long ago abandon.
“¿Are you really Y/N?”
“Yes,” I replied timidly.
“If you really are, prove it. Show me the mark.”
"Never say who you are, never show them…" those words came to mind forcefully, too forcefully. But it was Marco, I was sure. It had been 15 years since I’d seen him, and although we were children, I knew it was him, that face, that hair… unmistakable. Besides, it was my only chance to dont go back, to never go back.
I turned around, giving my back to Marco, who looked dubious at the girl in front of him. I lowered the cloak, letting him see my completely bare back. Marco let out a gasp. There it was. Right on the neck, that symbol, which identified me unmistakably. Below it, another mark: the mark of the celestial dragons slaves.
A shiver ran down Marco’s spine, and terror invaded his body. Immobilized, unable to make a sound. I turned around: “Now show me yours.”
Marco turned around quickly, lowering his shirt to show me his.
“Bathe and dress, in a few hours we’ll arrive at the Moby Dick,” he said, tossing a towel into my arms. And before I could utter another word, he opened the door and left.
The idea of a bath sounded good; I can’t even remember the last time I bathed… in a pleasant bath of cause, since the cold water hoses of Marie Geoise... I wouldn’t know if they could be considered a bath.
With some reluctance and embarrassment, I opened the door, ready to find the bathroom… ¿How could Marco leave me alone? ¿Couldn’t he have shown me where the bathroom was?. I walked down the hallway, looking for something indicating to be a bathroom, and suddenly, the sound of running water reached my ears. “There it is.” At the end of the hallway, a large open door led to long and large bathtubs, the air condensed with all the steam from the hot water. “¡Hot water, finally!” I couldn’t believe it, nor could I wait to immerse myself in it. I quickly entered, touching the water with my foot, and suddenly I felt my whole body tremble, all the energy, the little I had, vanished. The sea stone cuffs. I had completely forgotten about them, they had become part of me, so much that I didn’t notice them. “I should better wash at the sink.”
I headed to the sink, and at that moment, behind me, a lot of water started to flow upwards, and with a great crash of water against the walls, a tall, muscular figure emerged from the bathtub.
A stifled scream escaped my throat; I managed to stop it by covering my mouth with my hands and instinctively hid under one of the sinks. The figure slowly emerged from the water; it seemed to be difficult for him too… It was the boy who entered the infirmary with the food. I started to scan his muscular tan body, naked… :¿¿¡NAKED??!! At that very moment, I woke from my trance. I better get out of here immediately. Crawling, I managed to reach the door and leave the bathroom, running down the hallway back to the infirmary, locking the door and hiding there. SHIT.
NEXT CHAPTER
#onepiece#one piece x reader#portgasace#portgas d ace#portgas d ace x reader#portgas ace x reader#portgas ace x you#portgas ace x y/n#portgas ace smut#fire fist ace#portgas d ace x y/n#whitebeard pirates#whitebeard one piece#whitebeard crew#op whitebeard#white beard pirates
64 notes
·
View notes